The Tall prince

Chapters

Awkward beginnings and new friends
Spar of the gods.
This is why I don't drink...
Get Jinxed!
Family is everything
A new ally approacheth
The shortest battle in Dragon history
End of an era
Does this suit come in a tall?
Might Vs. Magic, FIGHT!

Awkward beginnings and new friends

As I stepped out of the portal, I noticed three things:

One; I was smack dab in the middle of Discorded Equestria, cotton candy clouds, chocolate rain, the works.

Two; judging by the lack of bits of ponyville architecture, I was here at his reign of terror.

And Three, most importantly; I was five miles above ground.

“GOD DAMN IT JACE!” I quickly slenderwalked my way safely to the ground and found myself right behind Eris, Discords genderbent self who was thankfully too preoccupied torturing some old guy to notice me. ‘I should stop her… but how? If I attack her directly, she could just use the poor old guy as a shield, or dodge it all together… and I don’t think she’d take me as lightly as an Element of Harmony, I look too threatening for that...’

I then felt another rush of information as I remembered something, just like before with the armored form, I saw it like a video being played in my head…

There was a battle between Twilight and Trixie, Trixie was wearing the Alicorn Amulet and was using more and more destructive magic, whereas Twilight was just trying to keep her friends safe, her shield was cracking more and more with each spell cast, until it was barely standing. I slenderwalked in front of her and raised my arms in a protective manner, letting my desire to stop this fight wash over me, TV static then enveloped my hands as I let them reach out to the amulet, cutting off the magic at the source. “You… WILL NOT HURT THEM!”

I then came back to reality, feeling the knowledge fill my mind ‘Auric powers, huh? Let’s hope this works…’ I focused on my hands as I felt the TV static envelop them, then I focused on Eris and let the aura wash over her. To be fair, she did stop. Only… she just fell asleep, I guess I’m not strong enough yet to do anything else? Anyway, I slenderwalked to the elderly gentleman and picked him up whispering quietly into his ear “Don’t worry, I’m here to help.”

The old man, who I now realised was an anthropomorphic pony, looked to me in awe “You? I… I thought you were but a myth!” Thankfully, I had slenderwalked us to outside Discords, or is it Eris, range of hearing. Also, I was weirded out by this... not only that they have stories of something like me in the world of Equestria, but that the strange sense of Deja Vu was growing stronger, like a link was forming of some kind...

It was then that I realised just who I was carrying, the ponification of Merlin himself, Starswirl the Bearded, his clothes were tattered, and his hat was missing, but still, the gray coat and golden yellow eyes were unmistakable. I set him down and sighed “Let’s just get this out of the way, I’m probably not what you think I am.”

Starswirl nodded and, with a flash of his horn, teleported us to what looked like the old castle from the series pilot, only… it was not ruined. It had banners all over, and stained glass windows decorated the walls. I whistled lowly as I looked around “Nice place.” I then noticed something that, while answering one of the questions in my mind, raised many more. There was a plaque at the front door, designating this place as ‘Everfree Academy’ I looked to Starswirl and pointed dumbly to the plaque “There isn’t an Everfree Forest?”

Starswirl shook his head slowly “No, should there be?”

I shook my head quickly “No, no, but I was pretty sure… nevermind.” I looked around outside to see that we were in a courtyard of some kind, with various plants growing in well pruned planters. “So… why are we here?”

Starswirl sighed and gestured for me to follow as we walked through the front hall, hundreds of ponies lining the halls, huddling together in fear. “Be at peace my students, he is with me.” The students relaxed a bit, still holding their gaze at the door, as if anticipating some horrid monster to bust through the doors at any moment. I looked to Starswirl and he sighed again “They are on guard duty, protecting the school from corrupted ponies…”

I nodded and looked to Starswirl “So why are we here, Starswirl? Shouldn’t you be... oh I don’t know… Hiding?”

Starswirl shook his head “As the headmaster of this school, the safety of its students are my responsibility. Now that reasoning with my daughter has failed, I am afraid that we must take drastic measures.” He then paused and looked at me in shock “How did you know my name?”

I shrugged and tapped my head “I dunno, just have a knack for guessing names.”

Starswirl looked to me curiously, stroking his beard “Well, at least you aren’t using the latest monicker my trouble students have come up with. ‘Starswirl the bearded’ Bah! I am glad that won’t catch on!”

I cleared my throat in an attempt to quell my laughter “Yes...erm… good, that.”

Starswirl then looked to me curiously “You act as if you know something I do not… curious, as I can tell you are newly arrived to this plane of reality, you practically reek of the void.”

I looked to Starswirl uncomfortably “Yeah… let’s just say I saw a world similar to this one, and leave it at that, it would be best if I do not divulge that much.”

Starswirl sighed and took my hand, escorting me to what looked like a lecture hall, with 45 different people in the room, there were beings whose race I recognized, like Minotaurs, Unicorns, Pegasi, Earth ponies and Griffons, but… there were also other creatures there, such as what looked like severely mutated Diamond Dogs, Satyrs with glowing blood red cat eyes, scorpion tales, blue markings on their arms and ram horns, some anthro Deer, and some Kirin anthros too…

One by one, the Deer spotted me and gasped, dropping to their knees and praying as they saw me, a green mist leaving their antlers and exiting a window, I didn’t quite catch all of it, but it was regarding two such individuals, ‘Father Ash’ and ‘Mother Birch’. I looked to Starswirl and gestured to the Deer “What’s up with these guys?”

Starswirl walked over to me and whispered where my ears would be if I was a pony. “They think you are the final, immortal reincarnation of Father Ash, you wear his exact clothing, and have the same aura. They have been waiting a hundred years for him to appear.”

I nodded and let them pray, as I saw no harm in it, but what really caught my attention was the massive machine in the center of the room. It had the appearance of a sphere within a tesseract cube, the whole thing was floating about five feet off of the ground and was in a state of constant motion, the sphere however never leaving the center and seeming to twitch like a glitching program.

I looked to Starswirl and pointed to the strange shiny metal object “What is it?”

Starswirl smiled “This, is the coup de grace of this learning establishment, the way we will save this world, while dooming ourselves…We call it the Nyx Cube.”

The individual that seemed to be the leader of the strange Diamond Dogs looked to Starswirl and sighed “You know, as high lord of the Gremlins, I should encourage that you sacrifice yourself to stop what you made… but as your friend? I cannot… I can’t let you do this.”

I looked to the little guy and raised my hand “Umm, yeah, question, what exactly IS this?”

The minotaur smiled warmly “We are going to gift you with our magic and life force to combat and contain Eris until The Celestial Avatars can use the Elements of Harmony on her.”

I looked to all of them in abject horror “But… That will kill you, won’t it?”

The Satyr things group leader nodded “Yeah, but we’ve all had our part in making this monster, we Nefereldi-kara arguably more than most in the supplying of magic for making him…”

The Small D-Dog things leader then growled “I refuse to just stand by and let Eris destroy my people's homeland, but this? This is suicide!”

Starswirl raised a hand and everyone looked to him “I know that this must unsettle all of you, and Praximus, my old friend, I know that you can’t take part in this, as the Gremlin people need you. But we made this monstrosity, you must understand that it is our responsibility to fix this.” He then looked to me “And you, my new friend, we need your resilient body to act as a vestige of our magic, please,take this amulet and let us give you the power to stop her, if we do not stop her, we will all be as good as dead by year's end anyway.”

I was prepared to adamantly refuse, but… then I looked to the people who gathered themselves here, they seemed to be determined to stop Discord, Eris… whatever, yet they were resigned to this fate, I could tell that they exhausted every option in an attempt to stop this madness. “You have no alternative to stop her, do you?”

Starswirl shook his head “No, we have tried everything to stop her…”

I sighed and grabbed the amulet. “Okay… I’ll do it, but I do not like it at all.” I then looked to them all and was immediately filled with remorse, knowing that most of them would die. I put on the amulet, a white gem laid inside a miniature tesseract cube.

Starswirl looked to Praximus sadly “Please, evacuate the school, old friend.” Praximus nodded and left the room as they all began to focus their attention on the Nyx Cube, a veritable rainbow of magical auras and life forces began to pour out of them, and as the orb in the center filled with a glowing golden liquid, the wizards, one by one, fell dead from the drain on their bodies, left as nothing but empty husks.

I then looked to the orb and the magic began to fill me, the glowing gold liquid shooting out of the orb and straight into me, filling me with power. I could feel their knowledge, their thoughts, fill my mind. I felt their fear of death, but stronger than that, I felt their sheer determination to protect their homelands from Discord, their love for their families that would be tormented if I failed to stop Discord. I saw the fears, the ambitions, the friends and family of these wonderful people…and I knew that thanks to Discord, they would never see them again.

I shifted to my combat form, my armor now radiating the static aura. I drew my scythe as it shifted into my sword, it’s blade now aflame with my TV static aura.

I slenderwalked to Eris and found her fighting the Royal Pony Sisters, laughing maniacally as she toyed with them. I I ripped my mouth open with my hand as I roared a sky piercing battle-cry. “ERIS! I have come for you!”

Eris turned to me and smiled arrogantly “Oh, I am so scared! What are you going to do, burn me? I am all powerful! Your magic has nothing on me!” She snapped her finger and his magic came hurtling at me, only to fizzle and die upon reaching me. “What?! Th-that is impossible! I am chaos incarnate!”

I smiled and licked my pitch black teeth “I am going to enjoy making you suffer for their deaths.”

I slenderwalked behind her and backhanded her hard enough to send her flying to my right, to which I slenderwalked into her way and uppercutted her with the hand guard of my sword acting like a pair of brass knuckles. As she went into the air, I slashed my sword at her, sending an arc of TV static flame after her. “It is your fault they had to die!”

As Eris went flying into the air she righted herself and somehow grabbed the arc of flame, turning it into a sword of her own with her magic.“What are you talking about!? I might mess with people, but I never killed anyone!” She then proceeded to leap off of mid air at me and slash out with her sword, which I slenderwalked out of the way of.

I laughed and bashed her on the horn hard enough to crack it “You never thought of how people would react? Of what people would give to save their homes and loved ones from being your torment? You are a fool!”

Eris then paused, as if she was seeing me, really seeing me, for the first time. “What are you?”

I grabbed her wings and broke them, eliciting a cry of pain. “Once, I was called Greg...Now? I am the Tall Prince, I am a being of darkness, and while I walk this crooked path, I will carve my way toward a brighter tomorrow. I hold the souls of 46 martyrs and 1 man who had his life taken from him, fused into one. I am your judge, and you?” I pulled her close and whispered in her ear, my voice dripping with venom. “You are guilty!”

I headbutted her, knocking her unconscious as I threw her to the sisters hooves who watched all that slacked-jawed. “Take care of her, she sickens me.”

The two of them looked to me in shock before Celestia spoke “What manner of creature are you?”

I sighed and looked her in the eyes “I’m me, and I oppose beings like Eris, and that is all you need to know.”

Luna then nodded and fired up her half of the elements as Celestia looked to her sister questioningly, to which Luna shrugged “What? I can tell he’s telling the truth, and that is all that I need right now.” She then looked to me again “But I will want to know more later.”

I nodded and saw Celestia fire up her elements as well, the sisters firing the beam of pure harmonic magic at Eris, turning her to stone. What I did not see coming, however, was the beam coming straight for me afterwards, the beam didn’t turn me to stone, but it did lock something away, some part of me that I knew not the purpose of, as soon as the beam stopped, I fell to my knees, exhausted beyond measure, I heard an explosion, and screaming...so… so tired...sleep…

“Get up, Greg, I have much to tell you.”

I opened my eyes and looked around to see I was in what looked like a dead forest enveloped by fog “Wh-where am I? Who are you? What’s going on!?”

I looked around as the sound of footsteps neared and saw an older looking version of me, the REAL me, approach. I was wearing what looked like a metal suit with various runes etched on it and cables coming off of it, only to fade from my view due to the fog. He smiled, sadness evident in his eyes. “I am you, and you are me. ”

I looked to myself only to see that I was myself again as well, wearing a button up shirt, System of a down T-shirt, cargo pants and sneakers. “Wha? I’m… I’m-”

The older me shook his head “No. You are still a Slendersapien. This is but a dream that I have taken to talk to you and a few others in, they shall be arriving shortly.”

I looked to him grimly “What happened to you? Er… me?”

He sighed “Nothing I did not earn.” He smiled as more footsteps drew near “Ah, they approach, come, let us take a form they shall recognize, hmm?” He snapped his fingers and I was taken by a wave of TV static as we shifted back to our new bodies, only he was in his armored form.”There. Now to explain why I have gathered you all here.”

I nodded as I saw Jace and what looked like a character from league of legends whose name I could not remember, she looked very familiar for some reason… before I could say anything the lady looked green and ran off somewhere. The sounds of someone throwing up could be heard.

“Well that’s just lovely.” Jace said with a bored look. He looked at me. “Sup.”

The elder me laughed tiredly “Not a hello for your old teacher? I know it has been a long time, but still!”

Jace looked at him, then at me, then at him. “There’s two of you, great now this is going to give me a headache.”

Greg smiled “My time travel has always given you confusion...a shame I will not get to see you more after today.”

“One; it doesn't confuse me, it annoys me. And two; how am I here?” he asked.

I nodded and raised my hand “I was wondering that too! This is some doctor who level shit going on here!”

Elder me smiled at me “I have brought you here to give you a present,” he then turned to Jace, much sadder now “And to you, a farewell... you are all dreaming, and I, along with Praximus Vex, are anchoring your sleeping consciousnesses to this dream. My dream.”

Jace crossed his arms and tilted his head. “Out of everyone I have met, you’re probably the most confusing, and I met Chaos Incarnate.” his facial features softened as he looked at Elder me. “So this is our last goodbye huh.”

Elder me nodded “I am sorry, but… I am just so… tired.” he looked to Jace and smiled “I could not save my world because it was too late when I learned how to utilize my full power, so… I bought myself,” he gestured to me. “My earliest possible self, about a thousand years of time, though I did not expect the Elements to ricochet at me, and render that power boost useless. So I must go with plan B…”

“See, that’s the thing about plans, you always have a plan B because plan A almost always fails.” Jace said. Before anyone could say anything a rock came flying towards and hitting Jace in the head.

“You’re an ass you know.” The woman said as she came walking back.

Elder me nodded “Indeed he is. But you still love him as family, as do I.”

The woman looked at me then at Elder me and pointed at the both of us. “... What?”

“Don’t… ask… time travel… mumbo jumbo.” Jace groaned as he pick himself back up.

Elder me smiled at the girl “Fiesty as ever, young Taliyah How go things with your Twilight?”

“Good, she’s good.” she said. She shifted in place and blushed which made Jace raise an eyebrow.

I looked to Jace and whispered in his ear “What the hell is going on?”

Elder me laughed “What is happening is that I am ending myself. I am giving you, my earliest self, all of my self. I don’t care what happens to my timeline, and neither does Prax, we have lost everything, and there is no way to get it back. So… I must stop it from ever happening.”

“Uhh… what?” Taliyah asked. Jace dropped his head and sighed.

“I’ll explain later but first.” he looks at Elder me. “You sure this would work? You may change some things but fate will throw curve balls.”

Elder me nodded “I have spoken with Prax, he has worked out the science. I can’t let Twilight, and my beloved family, die again. Not Holly, not even Bob.”

Jace's expression didn’t change while Taliyah just looked confused. She opened her mouth but Jace covered it, shaking his head. “You know as much I talk about not messing with lady fate but you know what else I say about it.”

Elder me nodded with a smile. “I do old friend, very much so.”

“And that is?” I said. Jace looked at me and smiled.

“Screw it.” he said.

Elder me nodded and walked over to the two of them, giving them a gentle hug “Please look after me, I will need your help.” He then looked to me “Prepare for a hell of a headache when you wake up.”

“I will my friend, just know that I might know things that you may not know.” Jace said. Elder me tilted his head a bit as Jace waved his hand, a dark purple smoke came off his hand. “Things change that the timeline is hard to read.”

Elder me nodded and turned to me, dispelling his armor and walking toward me as his body crumbled away like rotting bark on a tree, until there was nought but an orb of TV static, which passed into my chest and immediately was absorbed into my body. “GAH! It… It hurts! My head, it’s like it’s splitting in half!” I grabbed it and fell to my knees, screaming in red hot agony as I felt as if a spike was being drove into my head. I then felt the pain recede and a flood of memories fill me, of battles, of friendships, of failures… I looked to jace and frowned “I… I remember… I taught you magic…”

“Yup, that was a long time ago.” he said as he looked around. I remembered that he always does that since he’s always paranoid.

“Okay, this is weird but there’s one thing I have to do…” she turned to me and a huge smiled appeared. “GREG! I MISSED YOU!” she then gave me a big hug.

I smiled subconsciously and hugged her back “I… I missed you too, I think? Memory is… hazy…”

I then felt a new presence in the dream, a massive, powerful presence that changed the very makeup of the dream around it. The trees came back to life, the fog receded, and sunlight began to warm us from above. “Greetings, visitors from the realm beyond. I greet you.”

I looked to the direction the voice came from, taking my sword out protectively. “What do you want? Show yourself!”

There was a pause, then laughter Warm and deep “I want to greet my latest incarnation, young voidwalker.” The trees parted as a large anthro stag walked through, he had snow white fur, with glowing blue spots and wore hunting furs as a cloak. He was armed with a spear of some sort, seemingly grown from white wood in the shape of a spear.

Jace put his arms down as he stared at the anthro stag and Taliyah backed away from me.

“And you are?” Jace asked.

The being smiled and gestured to his spear “I am Father Ash, named for my white coat. I am the God king of the Deer people, and eternal mate to Mother Birch.”

“Right…” Jace said without breaking eye contact.

“Question, you said latest incarnation.” She looked over at me. “You’re him and he’s you?”

Father Ash shook his head “No, I am but the first incarnation. Every incarnation is their own individual. I believe that there is an entertainment source from your world with a similar concept? What was it… The Avatar?” He nodded “Yes, that is it. We are like that.”

Taliyah still looked confused. Jace, not so much as he looked at her. “Think it like this, he’s the first tree that bears a single seed, when the tree dies the seed falls and grows anew but… different.”

Father Ash nodded “I am the first tree, every reincarnation is given the same title as homage to me, but every new incarnation of me brings a new age to the Deer people.”

I nodded, then paused “Wait, does that mean I have to have sex with a Doe?”

Father Ash looked to me in annoyance “Well, yes, but I would rather not discuss that here.”

“Oh gods why did you say that?” Taliyah said.

I looked to them all and made an X with my arms “Oh, nonononono! I am not making no time for that!”

Father Ash rose an eyebrow “And what, you would rather mate with your hand for all eternity? I am just saying, You could do worse than her, I have seen her latest incarnation, very capable in battle, and very attractive by common Human male standards.”

“Can we please move on! I don’t want to talk about mating stuff.” Jace yelled.

Father Ash shrugged “Anyway, you will lead the Deer to a new age. Along with the Gremlins and the Nefereldi-Kara, who are a part of their kingdom.”

“And… what are we going to do?” Taliyah asked as she is now sitting on the ground.

Father Ash shrugged “Whatever my new seedling wishes. You may just be passing advisors, summoned by him in times of need, or, if he asks and you agree, something more. Mayhaps even Generals and heads of the Guard. I know not what he will do, as I am not he, all I know is that he MUST rule, or The Deer people WILL die out..”

“Right…” Taliyah said. She looked over at Jace as he didn’t make any expression.

I sighed “I have no choice in this do I? Shit, I never even made it into public speaking in High School...Now I have to lead an entire kingdom… Shit, shit, SHIT!”

I began to panic a bit until I felt a hand on my arm. I turned to see Jace there.

“First off, calm down. Freaking out about this is not good.” he said. I stared at him and started to breath a bit. “Better?”

I nodded “Yeah, I… I guess I can try to do it… but… I don’t want to deal with snobs like that Blueblood prick.”

“Not all of them are pricks but know this, if you need help with this don’t be afraid to call on me.” Jace said.

“He’s right, he has more experience with leading a kingdom than you think.” Father Ash informed me. I saw Images through my head, a kingdom underneath a full moon when it’s snowing. It looked beautiful in a creepy way.

“You just remembered something, just know that most of the memories that you may know…” he paused for a moment. “I'll tell you later about your memories.”

“You know something about memories?” Taliyah asked him.

“I been reading and meeting people.” Jace answered.

“You, meeting others, oh I'm so proud of you!” she teased. Jace rolled his eyes at her.

I turned back the Father Ash. “Is there anything else?”

Father Ash shook his head “Not but to wish you luck, my young sapling, may you bring my people to glory.”

I looked to Jace and Taliyah and smiled “Hey, could you guys give me your tokens? I think I am going to need you guys pretty soon after I wake up.”

Jace flicked his wrist and a small bell appeared.

Taliyah just pulled out a small gold disk with something on it.

“Here you are, our tokens.” Jace said.

“Oh god I just realized that if we’re coming over then I’m going to be sick again.” Taliyah said. She slumped down a bit. “This sucks.”

I shrugged “Well, at least when you go through a portal, you arrive on the ground. I keep winding up in the air, falling.”

“Hey now, you’re not the only one.” Jace said.

I nodded to that, “I guess, but still, I have a feeling that every time I go through a portal something bad or otherwise unpleasant is going to happen to me.”

“That’s the life of a Displaced.” Jace said.

I nodded “But at least I can teleport out of harm's way, if need be...”I then paused a second, as a certain memory from future me became clear “Holy Shit, my siblings get displaced too.”

“Well I guess we’re going to meet them some time.” Jace said.

Father Ash looked highly uncomfortable “Er…one your siblings would not happen to be the one in prison for flirting with Rose, the latest incarnation of Mother Birch, would it? He was very… forward with her. After getting a few drinks in him, thankfully, so he is somewhat pardonable for his behavior.”

Jace looked at him for a moment then at Taliyah. She started to wave her hands in front of her. “Not me! Totally not me, I’m no tree lady.”

Father Ash nodded “Yes, she is very different in appearance from you.” He then realised what he said might be construed as an insult “Not to say you are unattractive, just...not that individuals type, from what I can tell.”

“Just saying it’s not me thank you.” she said.

Father Ash nodded as I looked to Taliyah “What even…. what is life right now, I am being told my brother sexually approached a deer lady that was sexy enough to make his radar go off. AND HE WAS DRUNK!? DAMN IT! I TOLD HIM NOT TO DRINK!”

“Just to point this out there, he said that he flirted with the latest incarnation of her but she could be anything other than a deer lady.” Jace pointed out.

Father Ash shook his head “No, Father Ash is the one who changes species, Mother Birch has, is, and always will be, a Doe.”

I facepalmed “So I can’t even flirt with Twilight after She becomes a princess?”

Father Ash thought a moment “Well, herds are acceptable in Deer society…”

“I know where this is going~” Taliyah said as she looked over to me. “Oh! I can hear them now, the wedding bells, the cheers, and the cake.”

“Gods you still do that?” Jace asked. Taliyah glared at him.

Father Ash looked confused “Wait… Cake can be heard? What manner of sorcery is this? Did someone put a balloon in the cake?”

I facepalmed and began to beg whatever almighty power that was looking over me “Please let me wake up…”

“I would like to wake up as well, so…” Jace walked towards me as his fist began to glow.

“What are you-” I got cut off by him punching me in the face

I woke up with a start as I looked around, only to see I was in a treehouse of some sort, not a house in a tree, but a tree that is a house, like Twilights. “What the hell?! Where am I, what is going on?!”

I then saw a Doe who looked extremely shy, she whimpered and mumbled something before going out the door, I then saw her come back in as some guards came with her. “H-hello… I’m supposed to escort you to the throne room… Please come with me…”

I then held up a hand before taking out Jace’s bell and ringing it experimentally “Ummm… Jace, you there?”

After a moment I saw dust and ash began to twist around. After a moment I saw Jace standing there rubbing his head a bit, the guards jumped and pointed spears at him.

“He wasn’t kidding about the headache.” he groaned. He looked at the guards. “Try it and see what will happen.”

The guards looked unintimidated by this, so I stepped in to try to alleviate the situation. “He’s with me, he’s my friend! No shish-kebobs today!”

“No yelling please, my head is pounding.” he said. He put his hand near his head as it began to glow. He sighed at this. “That’s better, so where are we?”

The shy doe timidly stepped out from behind the guards “H-hello, I’m C-clover, and I’m your guide to the Deer homeland of Truaskel, n-now home to the G-gremlin council and the l-lords of the Nefereldi-Kara as well.”

“Right.” Jace said as he looked around for a bit before bowing to her. “It’s an honor to meet you Clover.”

Clover blushed and waved her hands “N-no need to bow! I am b-but a simple servant!”

I nodded and smiled warmly. “Well, it is still a pleasure to meet you. Much nicer than the skewer squad behind you.”

“You haven’t met my guards.” Jace said. He looked at Clover and smiled. “Also you may be a simple servant, but it’s still an honor to meet you, everyone is.”

Clover smiled, hiding behind her hair, which had flowers braided into it. “Th-thank you… Sh-shall we go?”

I nodded and looked to the stony faced guards. “Will they follow?”

Clover nodded “Y-yes… they are security for you…”

I looked to her for a moment “Me? I just took down a goddess of chaos, and they think I need an armed escort? That’s funny”

Clover shyly smiled “It’s… kind of funny, I guess.”

“They also have to, you may be powerful, but there can be others more so.” Jace said.

I nodded “Good point, getting full of myself is a bad idea.” As we spoke, we exited the tree house to find that the house was, while significantly larger, just one of MANY similar homes. Firefly lanterns littered the sky above as we walked to a large stone fortress in the center of town, glowing runes, similar to the ones I saw on elder me, lined the walls as thorny brambles acted as a deterrent for those that would climb the walls. The entire building seemed to vibrate with mystical power. “Wow, nice digs.”

Clover nodded enthusiastically “Y-yes, this is the capital building of our empire, where the Gremlins and Nefereldi-Kara leaders live, alongside with our Queen, Mother Birch Rose.”

Jace looked around at the place, I notice that the place was somewhat reacting to him, I saw embers floating off him and there was an aura of power to him. He seemed calm as he looked around.

As I walked in, I felt a surge of power, as if I had just drank an espresso mixed with Five hour energy and red bull. I felt like I could take on anyone! “Wow, total rush!” I looked to Jace and patted him on the back “Dude, I feel amazing! How about you?”

“I feel fine, the magic doesn’t really affect me that much.” He looks over at Clover. “This magic is old, maybe as old as time itself, or am I close?”

Clover nodded “This castle was the birthplace of the first Mother Birch and Father Ash, they are said to strengthen those who mean us well, and weaken those who mean us harm, I have never heard of someone who was unaffected though… you must be indifferent, I guess.”

“Ancient magic vs ancient magic I guess, I know things and can do things that some beings see as as god like.” Jace said with a shrug. “I don’t mean harm by the way, it’s just interesting to find a place like this.”

I nodded “As a fan of magic, I agree, hell, I even theorized some stuff for my DnD group to do.”

Clover looked confused “What is DnD?”

I smiled “Old tabletop game, takes luck and strategy to make it in that game. I loved to play it so much...”

“How about we meet Mother Birch before she orders her guards to rip your brothers head off.” Jace said.

I nodded “Yeah, poor Bob, guy’s probably in deep shit, knowing him he’s just digging himself deeper.”

Clover looked to me in shock “You mean that pervert who said such incorrigible things to the queen is your brother?!”

I nodded “Yes, regrettably.”

Clover looked pale “We must stop the queen at once!”

I nodded and spread out my arms “I’ll handle this, I am supposed to be king, yes? Time for me to play the part.”

“You do that, I got to talk to someone.” Jace said as he stepped back. “See you there.”

I nodded and followed Clover to the throne room, just in time to see the guards walk in holding a man who looked strikingly like Jim Carrey from The Mask, except he had manacles on and was being dragged in by the arms. “I’m innocent I tell ya! Where’s my lawyer!?”

While the visage threw me for a loop, I could recognize that annoyingly upbeat male voice anywhere. “Bob?! That you?!”

Bob looked to me and gasped “Holy Shit, Greg?! What the bloody hell happened to yah?!”

The Guards looked to each other before dropping Bob and bowing to me. “Father Ash, we were simply about to sentence this perverted miscreant to life in jail for sexually assaulting Mother Birch Rose!”

I looked to the throne as the queen rose and saw possibly the most jaw dropping sight I had ever seen... This Doe was stunning, she had Endowments that put human women to shame, as in, she had the body that most women work their entire lives to get. I could honestly see why she got Bob to be so flirty. But… he would never… oh shit it’s his mask… “What brings you here so soon? From my scouts report, you were sent flying into a boulder by the Elements of Harmony right as the academy was destroyed by the destruction of the Nyx Cube.”

I cleared my throat, averting my eyes from her as I was having a hard time talking when I saw her. “I am here to protect my brother, who you have in chains right there.”

Rose looked to me in shock “You mean this wretch is related to you?”

I nodded “Regretfully so, I believe the magic he has been imbued with is tampering with his mind, removing his personal inhibitions.”

Rose looked to me and thought a moment “You truly believe this is the case? If so, we can surely have the Gremlins and Nefereldi-kara whip something up to alleviate this problem.”

I nodded at her. As I did I heard the doors open and saw Jace walking in with someone. The being was the same height as him and was wearing a brown cloak.

I looked to Jace as Bob slipped his hands out of the manacles, then somehow turned them into a balloon animal and handing it to Clover “There you are, for the pretty Doe!” He then looks to the Guard and flips them off in various ways, from american sign language to british, to chinese. The guards just looking confusedly to each other at this.

“Well that was… interesting.” Jace said. He looked at Rose and bowed as did the robed figure.

Bob then pulled a chair out of nowhere and sat down while enjoying what looked like a glass of milk. I quickly slapped that out of his hands, only able to guess what the cows looked like in this world. “No drinks for you, you are in trouble.” As Bob pouted, I looked to Jace and pointed at the robed figure “Who’s tall dark and mysterious?”

“Someone you have already met.” Jace said. The figure reached up and removed the hood. The figure had pale white skin and brown hair. Her eyes were a soft dark blue with… white scales around them? She smiled at me.

“Greetings, sorry for the robe, it’s for my own protection.” she said. I felt my body sway a bit, her voice is so soft and kind… I shook my head a bit.

I looked to her curiously “I feel like I know you… but yet I know we haven’t met yet…”

Bob looked to her curiously “Aren’t you that one lady from Dark Souls?”

The lady looked at him curiously. “What do you mean?”

“Let’s not get into that. Greg, Lady Birch… Bob, this is Yorshka, advisor to the Lord of Ash and Cinder.” Jace announce. Yorshka bowed a bit with a kind smile.

Bob shrugged and bowed as well, until a very ugly monkey cymbal toy fell out of his pocket. “Bo jangles! Get back here!” he pounced at the monkey, only to trip and fall out a window, into the courtyard, to which I slenderwalked to him and brought his now 2D self in. “Look ma, I’m roadkill! HA!” he then put his thumb in his mouth and inflated himself back into 3D “Ah, now where were we?”

I smacked him upside the head “You interrupted the introduction of this nice lady here, shame on you.”

Rose looked rather confused at this, but decided to ignore Bob and instead looked to Yorshka “I greet you, may you find your visit here pleasant.”

“As always, Lady Birch.” She said.

Rose looked even more confused “You must have confused me for another, for we have never met…”

I raised my hand “I think I know what is going on, she’s from a future timeline, where she had already met you. To her you may be good friends already.”

“Or she met one of her incarnations from a long time ago.” Jace said. I looked at him as he shrugs. “Don’t question it.”

I shrugged “Either way, time travel.”

Rose sat down and rubbed her temples “And I thought Gremlin technology was annoying…”

“I know the feeling all too well.” Jace said.

Bob suddenly got excited “OOH! There’s time travel here?! IS THERE A DOCTOR WHO?!”

Rose looked to him “Who?”

Bob laughed “Exactly!”

“Right… so it seems that his head is still attached so that’s good.” Jace said.

I groaned “Define ‘good’.”

A Gremlin I recognized as Praximus came in and bowed before Rose “You called for me, my queen?”

Rose nodded “Have you the capability of bringing sanity back to this green faced man?”

Praximus nodded “I do indeed my queen. We have studied his blood and discovered that at the price of enhancing his power, we may be capable of stabilizing him mentally.”

“Well that’s interesting.” Jace said to him. “Is it by using machines or magic… or both?”

Praximus smiled “In classic Gremlin fashion, both of course. Our machines are made to use magic, amplify magic, and conduct magic.” He then took out a ring that was covered in blue circuitry lines, glowing with a faint magical aura. “Here we have one of my inventions, a magical regulator, it gives those with unstable magical energy better control. But with some remastering from deer magical signatures to his own…” he muttered under his breath as he took out tools from his belt and tinkered with the ring, turning it from blue to a bright shining green. “There! Put it on, Bob, and you’ll become perfectly sane.”

Bab smiled and grabbed it before looking at it “I don’t know, it clashes with my suit something awful…” I raised my hand in a backhand preparatory motion. “Ok, I’ll do it!” he slipped on the ring and was swept up in a spiral of green mist as laughter was heard, not his laughter, but the laughter of hundreds, joyous, uproarious laughter. Asthe mist parted, Bob looked around and smiled as tears ran down his still green face “I’m… I’m myself again…”

“And you're still green.” Jace commented.

Bob grabbed jace and began dancing around joyously “I don’t give a shit, I’m me again!”

They danced around for a minute before Jace stopped and looked at him. “Don’t do that ever again.”

Bob shrugged “Hey, at least I’m sane enough not to go cuban pete on you.” He then looked to Yorshka “So, why did you come with this guy here, he your romantic interest? Hmmm?”

Yorshka stared at him for a moment. “No.”

Bob shrugged. He then went up to her to get a closer look. “You know, you look cute up close, how about we-”

There was a loud gunshot and a blue ball then went straight at Yorksha, but Bob leapt in the way and it hit him instead. He looked around as he rose up with a hole in his side “Ya missed me, sucka!” He then grabbed some lemonade from thin air and drank it, the lemonade coming out of him like water from a siv “I guess not.” He then began to spin at high speed, only a twister visible where he went as he raced toward the source of the gunshot. He then came back and was carrying an assassin in a scruff of the neck hold “This joker here just tried to ice ya! Good thing I was there, or else your pretty cloak would be ruined!”

Jace looked at the assassin. “Now why did you go and do that?”

The Assassin sneered “I need not answer to foreign scum like you! The Deer were doing fine, but now there are foreigners ruining our home!”

I looked to him angrily before walking to him and opening my mouth to spit in his face “You are the scum here, with your heart full of hate! Now tell us who let you in so I may bring them to justice!”

The Deer scowled at me “And why would I answer to a disgraceful king such as yourself? Letting your breeding bitch-”

I smacked him hard enough to remove some teeth before grabbing him by the right horn “Listen closely, I have had a LONG day, and I will NOT tolerate someone treating such a beautiful young woman with such blatant disrespect!”

Rose blushed at my complement as the Stag grunted “You do not scare m-aaaaugh!”

I broke one of his horn tips off and smiled “Tell me, NOW! or else your death will be slow and agonizingly painful!”

The Stag whimpered “It was Agave, Agave of the noble house Oasis!”

I nodded and looked to Rose “You know where he is?”

Rose nodded “I will send guards to apprehend him shortly.”

I nodded and looked to Jace “I apologize for the treatment of your friend, I will see to it this filth is made an example of.”

This made Jace and Yorshka look at each other. Jace looked at me. “And what kind of example you thinking of?”

I smiled evilly “Easy, I will have it so he is publicly humiliated for a few days on end. Maybe put him in stocks and let people pay to throw produce at him.” My face then darkened “If I ever catch him trying this shit again though, he is dead.”

“Is that wise?” Yorshka asked. For someone who almost got shot she’s taking it calmly.

I nodded “Trying to assassinate key government officials should not be taken lightly, I know, but if I am not careful I could come off as a tyrant if I am too intense. Maybe I should add a few years in jail?”

“Years in jail, whatever really. It’s just… I dealt with tyrants and really you may look scary but you don’t act scary.” Jace said.

I smiled “I thank you. But still… public appearances are half the battle when it comes to politics.” I then looked to Bob while shaking the now unconscious Stag at him “What do you think? Years in jail paired with public humiliation, or just an execution?”

Bob thought a moment “Hmmm… ten years in jail, and public humiliation sounds good. Same for the Noble. But… if we find out the noble is responsible for more shady dealings, we execute him.”

Rose nodded to this “We have had to deal with his complaints for a long time, I will love not having to tolerate his idiocy any further.”

“Well this was an interesting development.” Jace said. He looked over at Yorshka. “What do you think?”

“It was… something.” she said.

Bob sighed “I really wish I wasn’t so crazy when I got here, I’ve… I’ve done some things I regret…”

“We all do, but if we don’t how will we learn?” Jace said.

Bob nodded and held out his hand to Jace “It was a pleasure meeting you. And your lady friend as well.” he then walked over to Rose and sighed, rubbing his head “I’m sorry for how I behaved, I was… I was not me…”

Rose smiled and shook his hand“Well, I would be quite the poor Queen of my people if I forsook my brother in law.”

Bob froze “Wat…” He turned to me and shouted “I tried to bed your wife?! I am so, so sorry!”

“Oh this is funny.” Jace said as he chuckles.

I facepalmed and then remembered a trick from Elder me, I walked over to Bob and placed my hand on his head before transmitting my conversation with Father Ash, Bob blushed as he looked at Rose and I nodded “Yeah, that’s going to happen, apparently.”

I looked to Rose and blushed before mumbling into jace and bob’s ears “It really doesn’t help that she’s got those… assets. I can’t look at her without blushing, and also, I have discovered I have a dick. So I must say this… She wants the dick!”

“Can you please not talk about that here, I have a vivid imagination and I don’t want to picture that.” Jace said to me.

Bob smiled and snickered “Sorry, thinking about Stare Dad.” he then looked at Rose, who was trying her best to not listen in “I feel rude…”

I nodded and sighed “Me too… But seriously, I hope she doesn’t expect anything too sudden from me…”

“I thought things are going to be different.” Jace said. “Say out of those memories, did the older you made any alliances with others outside your world?”

I thought a moment, grasping my head as I focused “Y-yeah…. A void dweller, his name is Nefereldi, he is the God king of the Nefereldi Kara, looks like a more bestial version of them…” I then focused some more “A-and… The I can't remember any more…”

“Right, I guess other than the one you didn’t make any other world alliances.” Jace said.

I shook my head as I felt like there were blockages in my head “I think those Elements of Harmony fucked with my head too… I feel like something inside me got locked away when their beam hit me…”

“I see, so right now we’re standing in your kingdom correct?” Jace asked as he looked around in the room.

I nodded “Yeah… but… I feel like there are supposed to be more allies than just you, me, Taliyah and Bob in this alliance. I think we’re missing someone…”

“More allies, well I don’t know what’s up with my sister but there’s one thing that you and maybe Lady Birch might need to do.” Jace said with a smile.

I looked to Jace “If you say each other I swear to god I will smack you.”

Jace blinked at me and facepalmed. “No, I mean make an alliance with me damn it.”

I then paused, I’d say I blinked, but i’d be lying. “Ok, how do I do that, do I sign something, or...what?”

“Not going to ask what I mean?” Jace asked raising an eyebrow.

I shook my head “Nope, Way I see it, if it helps you, or it helps me, it can’t be bad. But i guess it would help to know what an alliance is for a displaced.”

“I think you’re missing the point, when I mean alliance I mean one between kingdoms.” Jace said. Yorshka stepped up beside him.

Praximus then walked in again and looked around “What? Did I miss another fight? Damn, wanted to try out some new weapons.”

I smiled “I feel you may want to stay for this, we may need you.”

“Yeah, you might get a kick out of this.” Jace said. He then turned his head a bit. “Alright, you can drop them.”

I looked at Bob for a moment before I notice a shimmer from near the two. Three beings appeared behind Jace and Yorshka.

“Remember when I said that Yorshka was the advisor to the Lord of Ash and Cinder?” Jace said as Praximus was rapidly noting down what I think were the magical details of the armor these individuals wore.

I nodded. “Yeah? Who is he anyway? Your dad? I remember you talking about a dad at the Gala…”

Jace shifted a bit and looked at me and Mother Birch, who just now walked up beside me. “Allow me to introduce, and re-introduce, myself; I’m Jace Belaguard, one of the Headhunters in my world,” he smiled a bit. “And Lord of Ash and Cinder of the Boreal Valley, it’s a pleasure to meet you two.”

I froze as I realized I threatened to strike a fellow king “Thank you for not taking offense to my actions.”

“Ba, don’t worry about it. The Captain of the guard back home keeps threatening me that she would kick my ass in a fight.” Jace said with a chuckle.

Praximus, who was completely exuberant, grabbed me by the shoulders “Do you know what I could do if I got to analyze these suits of armor?! This could revolutionize our technology! Forget the Deer thinking we and our Nefereldi-Kara brothers are inferior, we could become their equals with this!”

I looked to Jace and pointed at one of the guards “You think he could analyze a suit of armor?”

“How about meeting one of the smiths that built them, you see one of the things about this alliance is trading, I have a means to do that by the way, and I one of the things we can trade is technology.” He rubbed the back of his head a bit. “You see we are still learning a bit on making magic and tech play nice, some of our sensors work like that but haven’t progressed a lot. So here’s my thought you help with making them play nice and we’ll get some suits to analyze, not right away though, gotta start small like farming and building then after that the big toys.”

I looked at Praximus, who was literally on his hands and knees at my feet and begging, then to Rose, who also looked like she approved of this, and smiled “Sure! I can’t think of a better deal, do you have anything to add, Praximus?”

Praximus nodded “How about a give and take? If we give you something that revolutionizes your tech, you give us something good too? While Armor has been giving us trouble, we have nigh perfected manonic rifles and pistols, as well as the secrets of the Quantum Key.”

I looked to Praximus curiously “I can guess what Manonic guns are, but what’s a Quantum Key?”

Praximus smiled “One of my greatest inventions, a key that makes any door lead anywhere you want, a backyard door leading to your front yard? Sure, just step through. A door down the hall leading to the remains of everfree academy? Sure. You just have to of been there.”

“My lord, that could be something that could help with the Rift technology we been developing.” Yorshka said to Jace.

“Yeah that could…” he looked at Praximus. “You and Vic will become great friends.”

Prax smiled “As long as he treats me as an equal, I will definitely call him a friend.”

“Trust me, he will as long as you do the same for him.” his face darkened a bit. “His race… hasn’t had the greatest relationship with others.”

Prax smiled even wider, his sharp teeth gleaming “Trust me, we Gremlins know that all too well, hell, the ponies stole our homeland from us, and then the Diamond Dogs enslaved us for generations on end. We used to look more like lizards than this. Now we… now we are but pale echoes of our past selves.”

Jace nodded as one of his guards stepped forward. He blinked and snorted. “Of course he did. Well you might meet him sooner then I thought.”

“What do you mean?” I asked him.

“Vic is one of the greatest engineers in the Boreal Valley but he’s not from my world, you see one of the things about my world is that there’s a bit of a rift problem that we’re working on. One of the other alliances I’m with helped with the problem but they still keep opening all over. One said rift brought Vic, and his people are… well you’ll see since Vic is a bit of a curious mind to this sort of thing.”

I nodded slowly “He stowed away didn’t he?”

“Not really, out of everyone that knows about Rifts he’s knows it like the back of his hand.” Jace said. With that said I started to hear thuds coming closer towards us.

Bob looked around as he sighed “I see where this is going, and I like it!”

The thuds kept getting louder and closer towards us. I saw the deer guards tense up and hold out their weapons. After a moment the thuds stopped and then knocking.

“He’s also really polite.” Jace commented.

Bob walked calmly to the door and smiled “Is this the fabled Vic I have heard so much about? Well it’s nice to meet… whoa.”

I looked over and saw Vic. Whoa indeed.

The man wore a suit of armor from head to toe. A weird glowing thing was behind his head that glowed red as he looked around. Some jets of steam came out of him as he stood there.

“Umm you have to let him in, again very polite.” Jace said.

I nodded to Bob, who held out his hand to Vic “A pleasure to meetcha! Please, come in and make yerself comfy, or don’t, whichever you’d prefer, really.”

The man Vic looked at Bob as he stepped in. He stopped in front of him to stare at him then went back to walking. When he was up close I saw that the eye holes of his mask didn’t show eyes, only that same red glow.

“You are the leader of this kingdom?” he asked. His voice was deep and sounds like it came out of a voice box.

I nodded “Yes, and the man you just met was my brother, I know not if you were offended by his sudden informality, so I apologize, he just likes to make those around him happy, often at his own behest. This,” I gestured to Rose “Is the Queen and my Co-ruler.” I then gestured to Prax and smiled “And this is Praximus Vex, whom I think is eager to meet you.”

Vic turned to look at him. He stared for a moment then went to tap on something on his wrist. The glow from both his eyes and lamp thing died down as he looked a bit closer.

“Is the light not bugging you sir?” he asked.

Prax smiled warmly “I appreciate your concern, good sir. But… is the glow something you need for comfort? I have light muffling goggles on my belt satchel if need be. You are the guest here, your comfort is more important than this old mans. Besides, adjusting to the light is something we Gremlins must do.”

I smiled and placed a hand on Bob’s shoulder, as he was pouting a little “I just wanted to give him a warm welcome…”

I smiled and laughed “I know, and I am sure he appreciates it.”

“As you may say sir, I for one don’t want to be a burden, and it’s a simple adjustment for my suit to block some of my bodies glow. My scans read that your race has been in the underdark for most of your lives so your eyes are very sensitive to light base sources.” Vic said. I looked at Jace.

“He… blocked some of his bodies light?” I asked him. Vic turned to me.

“Yes, my suit has many functions to it such as a scanner to read other life forms.” He turned to Bob. “You also did have a nice warm welcome sir, it’s was nice.”

Bob smiled and walked over to Vic, giving him a gentle hug “Yer real nice, ya know that? I can’t believe that you were treated so poorly.”

Vic shifted a bit. “Yes… being slaves… not a good way to be treated.”

Prax bristled at this “You were what? Do you know where they are? I will blast those bastards to kingdom come!” He pulled out what looked like a rifle with a crystal laid in the butt of the rifle.

“Unless you have a way to go into the afterlife then you can’t do that sir. Me and my people, what is left of them that is, turned our homeworld into a black hole to finish them off.” Vic said.

Prax stared at him.”I am sorry, I can only say that… I know what it is like to be a slave, and I know what it is like to lose your home…”

“This might sound rude and I do apologize if it is but I don’t want your sympathy, we did what we did to achieve freedom for our race.” He tilted his head, another jet of steam shot out. “It did also give us immortality for it as well so… that’s a plus?”

Prax paled for a moment “I… I need to have a moment. The possibilities… I could have a friend, friends, that will not age and die around me?” He began to tear up as he looked to Vic “I thought that I would spend eternity alone…” he laughed “I guess it was a good idea to destroy the serum and its formula after all...”

“Question, how did you get your immortality?” Bob asked. Vic turned to him.

“Uhh Vic, short version.” Jace quickly said.

“Right, well my race was known to be one of the best builders across the worlds around us, one our greatest achievements was the Soulforge, something that would put a living soul from a body into an object. When we were enslaved we came up with a plan which was destroying our world but our rift tech we used wasn’t up to date and there was a 65% chance that we would turn to ash. So we turned to the Soulforge and pulled our souls out of our bodies and put them into suits.” he pointed at the thing on his back. “This and my suit is really my body, we turned into beings of pure energy but they were also very dangerous because a un-sealed soul is equal to an energy bomb that can take out anything within a 50 mile radius. It was also painful.”

Prax nodded “I tried to go that way first, but the Diamond Dogs destroyed anything that was not mining equipment or medicine, so I had to create a serum that gave me an immortal body, I decided that if I was going to refuse work by nullifying their death threats, than I should do the same for my people.” He sighed “Sadly, when I caused the cave in of the Diamond dogs caves, it also destroyed my lab. So instead, I decided to fight them… I suffered wound after agonizing, crippling wound. Eventually I wiped out the entire warren and freed what remained of my people, who then went to the Deer for sanctuary, and here we are now.”

Vic turned to him and offer out his hand. “Well, let's build to a brighter future for ourselves sir.”

Praximus nodded and smiled, shaking his hand in turn “You ever have need of our tech, than just ask. We could also probably make some heavier guns for your stronger frames… if you’d like. Tell me, how fond of explosives are you?”

“I been hit with some in testing, their interesting.” Vic said.

Praximus nodded “How would you feel about a manonic grenade launcher? Or rather… a gun that fired extremely concentrated orbs of magical energy that explode in a pre decided elemental burst?”

“For the launcher.” his hand let out some steam and started to shifted into something that looked like a grenade launcher. “Have that covered but something that shoots out magical energy, that’s interesting. The ring on Bob, though very simple in design, is very impressive. I would love to see what else you have in blueprints.”

Praximus smiled and cackled “I have over a thousand years worth of work to show, it’s only a matter of materials and funding, m’boy!” He then sighed “If it weren’t for those thrice damned elements of harmony, I’d show you my Nyx Cube invention, but all I can show you now is the blueprints.” He then grabbed some blueprints from his bag and showed them to him “From what I understand, it works on a basis similar to your soul forge, but it just feeds the life and soul of one being to another. I intended for it to be a way to execute criminals and empower their victims, or outstanding members of the community.”

Vic looked at the blueprints for sometime. “This is very much like the Soulforge, it’s idea was based on a metal that was dubbed ‘Vampiric ore’.” he did some air quotes at the word. “It feeds on one being's life force. The slavers use weapons to drain our life if we disobeyed, although when we got our new bodies the metal had no effect on us since we were something other than lifeforce. As for materials, we have also learned to change one substance into something useable. It was a skill learned from an accident.”
They continued on talking as Jace walked over to me. “See, fast friends.”

I nodded and smiled “I never doubted you.”

“Well, as much as I like to stick around, I do have to returned home, I have a workshop to run and stuff. Yorshka will stay and get everything in order.” Jace said to me.

Bob looked confused as he listened to the two scientist magi. “Ok, my head hurts…”

“Right… try not to go into it that much, I been around his race for some time yet even I don't know what they talk about.” Jace said.

I smiled and nodded “I wonder if my theory on Golems works here…since there is magic to fuel it.”

“One way to find out I guess, anyway if you have questions better ask them now.” Jace said.

I nodded “Yeah, I have one, if we are forming an alliance, shouldn’t we make a way for our subjects to interact with each other? Like, a way to travel to and from between the two?”

Prax looked to me and smiled “I do have one blueprint that could help, I call it a Quornot Grosha, it is Gremlish for Dimension Gate. We often use it to send messages to our gremlin brothers across the stars by setting the message in a pocket dimension and linking it to another gate… if I could get a simple object to use as a focus, most preferably a crystal of some kind, or remains of a living creature native to the realm, I can modify it to link up to the dimension you call home instead. Honestly, the best choice would be dragon bone, as they have a high crystal diet.”Jace thought about it and pulled out a scale.

“Here, it may not be a bone but it's close to the same thing.”

Prax nodded “Yes, this will work nicely, just have to be careful with the edges… don’t want to cut anything important in the machine…maybe a clamp instead of wire mesh feedthrough….” He walked toward a table and began scribbling on a blueprint “There! Give me about two days and I’ll have the gate built!”

I looked to him in shock “Two days?!”

Prax nodded “I know, too long, but I need to make sure that these rifts won’t spread to our realm, as well as make sure it has a good capacity.”

I shook my head “No, that is really quick! How can you work so fast?!”

Prax laughed “Gremlins are nocturnal naturally, the serum I used removed my need for sleep, and I also work with the Nefereldi-Kara during the day.”

“I can help with making sure no rifts appear in this world, with luck we can get it done sooner but tests would be useful for safety.” Vic said.

Prax nodded “Heh, you have no idea how often I have to teach that to the younglings, they just get so excited when they invent something new, or improve upon a design… it is quite inspiring to see their vigor for invention, really.”

Bob then thought a moment “You know, a moment like this should be celebrated, an alliance being formed between two kingdoms is a momentous occurrence.”

“You all can do that, I still need to head back so…” Jace puts his hand out. “Hope this alliance will make the future a bit brighter.”

Spar of the gods.

Author's Note

Asriel belongs to Rezas' That's a wonderful Idea! GO READ IT! DOOO EEET! DOO EET NAAAOOOOW~!

Spar of the gods.

I was humming to myself as I wandered around Equestria instead of taking a nap, in my ‘child’ form, when two things landed in front of me. One was a strange looking toy.

And the other was a neckless with a tooth on it.

“Huh… tokens.” I commented, interested. “Good thing I settled that debt I had earlier.” I muttered to myself, before picking the two tokens up.

When I picked them up, I heard two voices in my heads. The first, from the tooth, sounded like several voices talking all at once in different pitches. “I am Cabadath, call upon me if the battle seems lost, I shall be thy blade against evil."

The other sounded like Jim Carrey, making me chuckle inwardly in amusement. “I am Bob, the trickster who aids the tall prince, call my name if you need my help, or if you want to hang out, either one is cool.”

“Well… Come on over, Cabadath, Bob!” I called, summoning the two displaced, using a tiny bit of my power to make the ride smoother.

As the Tokens activated, the portals opened five miles above ground, spitting out Whom I assumed was Cabadath and Bob, and one other person whom I had no idea the identity of. I looked up at the three, putting a paw to my chin in a faux thinking pose, before summoning three mattresses next to me.

I grabbed two and set them perfectly, setting the third, before thinking it over, dragging it slightly more to the side, before stepping back to watch what happened.

The tall man pushed the other person, whom I realised was an anthropomorphic Deer woman, to safety while he and the green faced man free fell face first into the dirt, he then got up and saw that he landed next to a soft looking mattress “Oh, COME ON! REALLY?!”

The Deer woman, wearing what looked like a huntresses garb, smiled and hugged the Tall, slender being. “It’s okay, honey, want me to heal you?”

The tall man nodded “Yeah, me and Bob probably need it, Thanks Rose.”

The green headed man then picked himself up and inflated himself back into 3d. “Gah… Remind me not to travel with you again, the portals don’t like you.”

“Howdy!” I exclaimed to the three visitors, amused by their actions so far.

The green faced man smiled and waved “Hello goat son, where is goat dad, goat mom and murder ghost?”

“Murder ghost is in another world… I don’t know about the other two.” I told him, shrugging.

The tall man slapped the green headed man upside the back of the head “Knock it off, Bob, I know you just wanna beat sans to goat punning and flirting.”

Bob, now rubbing the back of his head, smiled “You know goat mom is sexy, Greg, I can’t help that I don’t have a sexy Deer wife to spend my nights with.”

“I’m right here.” I deadpanned. “Don’t make me go God of Hyperdeath.”

Bob shrugged “Hey, I’m just saying~” he then smiled “Anyway, I won’t flirt with your...mom, or whatever you’d call her… your other mother? Nah, too much Coraline stuff.”

“I’m tempted to fight you anyway on principle.” I said.

Bob smiled “I wonder what my soul would look like? Maybe green with hints of red? Cause I used to be a very determined individual before I was displaced as the mask. OOH! Wanna see something cool?”

“Like what?” I asked.

Bob looked to Greg and nodded, grabbing his hand and turning into a mask that Greg then put on, forming a green skinned slenderman creature wearing a suit of armor and armed with a powerful sword that seemed to emanate a strange energy that looked like TV static. He had a strange symbol on his… lack of a face that took up the entire facial area

In response, my form glowed as I shifted, turning into my God of Hyperdeath form, me blinking in surprise when I did. “Huh… strange energy, what is it?” I asked, not bothering to change back.

Greg’s voice responded “It’s antimagic, capable of neutralizing magical threats, if Toriel was here, I’d ask her to fling a fireball at me as an example, I’d make the flame go out without moving.”

“I can do that.” I said, flinging a weak one at him.

The fireball flew at him before the aura of TV static swelled and enveloped the fireball, turning it to naught but smoke. “When I’ve ‘equipped’ bob like this, I am capable of doing most of what he can do, and taking MUCH more of a beating.”

“Neat.” I said, smirking. “Want to spar?” I asked.

Greg shook his head “No, I’ve had enough fights, and fighting a literal GOD does not hold appeal, even if I’d get to hear Hopes and Dreams again.”

“Oh come on, it’s so easy a child could do it.” I said tauntingly, winking.

Rose looked to me curiously, then back to Greg “This is a god? Where is the rest of his pantheon?”

“I don’t need one.” I told her, shrugging. “I’m strong enough to do it all myself.”

Rose nodded “True, I can sense great power within you.” she then bowed respectively before smiling “I am certain our gods would love to meet you, if given the chance. The original, Father Ash would love to meet you for sure!” She then frowned “If only I could summon him here, but Father Ash cannot traverse the planes of reality, only observe.”

“I could come over some time.” I offered. “I can travel the void if I want… maybe even bring this ‘Father Ash’ here.”

Greg then removed Bob and tossed him into the air, only for him to land neatly on the ground, fully formed. “Hey, could we go to mt. ebbott? I’d love to get into a pun off with sans, or have an arm wrestle with Undyne.”

“I don’t know where that is, it isn’t in Equestria, at least.” I told them, before turning to Rose. “And I wouldn’t mind paying your world a quick visit to meet some other gods.”

Rose smiled and nodded “We have two gods currently watching over us, Praximus, who has ascended to godhood due to drinking a serum that gave him immortality, and the original Father Ash, who watches over the kingdom, and gives counsel to those who wear his helmet, normally his spiritual descendants, whom also are named as he, I am Mother Birch, another immortal being who watches over the kingdom, and wife to Father Ash Greg.”

“Well, we could do a quick visit now, I tracked where you came from when I summoned you, and it shouldn’t be too hard to make a portal that I can use to go back and forth.” I said.

Greg nodded and laughed “I like it! Another portal for Prax and Vic to study, and another God on our side. Makes our people that much safer.”

I snapped my paw-fingers, making a empty doorframe with a wooden door appear. Next, I concentrated a little, before I reached my hand out to the door, my paw being covered in a rainbow aura as I linked it to a similar door I made appear in their world.

“There.” I said, smiling. “Made a portal… want me to visit now? We can always come right back here.”

Greg nodded and walked to the door “I suppose, could I have Prax study one of our subjects souls, in case if we need to clone them. Deer… well, they tend to be a lot like Undyne, from what i’ve seen.”

“Sure.” I said, shrugging, grabbing the door handle and holding the portal open for them. “After all of you.”

Greg nodded and held Roses hand as they walked through, Bob running after them “WAIT FOR MEEEEE!” he then called to me “Asriel, you might want to come and see where you teleported us!”

“How did he yell through the void?” I asked myself, walking through, my eyes widening as I looked around. “Wow…” I was surrounded by a metropolitan area, made entirely by trees and other plants, lamps made from flowers holding fireflies and houses and buildings made from giant trees that resembled Golden Oaks Library in design and practice, the trees hollow but still alive, with amber forming the windows and beds made of cotton and bark, with giant leaves for blankets.

“This place looks amazing!” I exclaimed, stars in my eyes.

Rose smiled “Our people are known for their skill in being one with nature, and paired with the ingenuity of the Gremlins, plus the power of the Nefereldens, we have built a truly impressive kingdom.”

“It’s really nice.” I agreed, nodding. “So, where am I meeting these other gods?”

Bob smiled and pointed behind me to what was by far the largest castle I had ever seen, a large stone fortress in the center of town, glowing runes lined the walls as thorny brambles acted as a deterrent for those that would climb the walls. The entire building seemed to vibrate with mystical power. In the center of the castle grew a massive tree, larger than any I had ever seen.

“Nice… I think I should go Hyperdeath, just to make this more… fitting.” I said, staying in said form, us walking towards the castle.

Greg looked to me and smiled “How are you liking the kingdom? I can’t wait for Prax to meet you, he will be so excited, he almost never gets to talk to his fellow divinity.”

“It looks nice so far.” I told him.

Greg nodded before holding his wife's hand and Bobs hand, both of them reaching out to me “It’ll be quicker if we Slenderwalk to Praximus’ lab. Both Prax and Father Ashes helm are in there.

I shrugged, taking the offered hands. “Okay.”

Greg teleported us to what looked like a forgotten room from Alphys’s lab, full of high tech gadgetry and robotic bodies. “Welcome to Genesis Laboratories, where our motto is, ‘Think it, build it!’ What is… your…” Praximus stared at Greg, then to Rose, and finally to me “By the almighty builder! I’ve been looking for you two!” he then looked to Bob and smiled “Hi Bob, how goes the search for a life partner?”

Bob sulked in a corner “Depressing…”

He then looked to me and smiled “And I can see you are made from magic not native to Equis, mayhaps you would like to help me with some experiments? I have hit a wall in my research…”

“Part of the reason I bothered to come here.” I said, letting go of the hands I was offered. “Whatcha working on?”

Prax gestured to the mechanical lifeforms all around the lab “I am trying to breathe life into machines, for one, that is my first step in giving the first Father Ash a body fitting his glory.” He also gestured to what looked like a glass container filled with electricity. “I am also working on cloning, in case if we must go to war with the equestrians, or the minotaurs.” He then saw saw his last piece of tech was not hidden and covered it in a tarp.

“This might help you.” I started, holding my arms about shoulder length apart, paws glowing rainbow as a container appeared, a grey SOUL appearing in it, the SOUL not any specific trait yet.

Prax gasped as he saw the rainbow glow “Such powerful mana, this is amazing!”

“That… was one of my less ‘expensive’ abilities…” I casually mentioned.

Greg looked to Prax as he pulled down his goggles “Let’s see what he can do.”

Prax gently grabbed the container and hooked it up to what looked like a clockwork computer “Oh my, this is quite the impressive little number…”

“It’s a SOUL.” I told him casually, floating as if I was laying in a hammock, paws behind my head.

Prax paused then began hyperventilating “This is a soul?! Sweet creator!” He began typing furiously as he began staring at the soul “This data! This is what I was missing!” he then hooked up what looked like a gauntlet to the computer and held it out to the smallest of the machines, resembling what looked like a monkey. “Copy!” He clenched his hand and grasped a grey soul in it, the soul surrounded in blue electricity. “PASTE!”

He then launched the copied soul into the monkey Golem and it suddenly reared up on it’s hind legs and knuckles. The monkey looked to Asriel, then Prax “Is it… good?” The monkey thing walked over to Prax and nuzzled him “Good?”

Prax smiled and laughed “Yes, it’s good! It is very, very good!”

“You’re welcome.” I said, smirking, one eye open lazily as I watched this all happen.

Prax smiled and shook my hand ecstatically “You are so very thanked!” he then copied and pasted the soul to all the Golems save one “There! Now to finish the head casing for this one..” he took off the gauntlet and smiled as he leapt to the machine and set a deer skull shaped helmet into the empty crevasse in the head, completing the shape of the head as the eyes lit up and the machine rose.

“It is good to have a body once again, so that I may protect the kingdom.” He then looked to Prax “May I have a spear?”

Prax nodded and gestured to the wall as the machine walked over to it, a spear hanging from the wall that looked like it was made from pure chrome.”This spear is very well crafted, my thanks.”

“How you enjoying that SOUL?” I asked casually, amused greatly by all of this.

Prax smiled “It is great, with the data derived from this, we can make a starting soul for all our Golem AI’s, and as all the code in their core integrates with the soul, they will learn their jobs.”

“Word of warning.” I started. “Don’t treat them badly, with those SOULs they will become their own people eventually.”

Prax looked appalled “Why would I ever do that? I am… I am like a father to them!”

“I’m saying more for the general population to hear from you later.” I told him. “You might not do that, but they probably will, not really understanding your creations and all.”

Prax smiled “I do not plan to let the public know of them until their souls develop. When they can self advocate.” He then looked to Rose “Do I have your word they will be given citizenship?”

Rose nodded and smiled “You have my word, they will be treated with the respect any and all living things deserve.”

“So, anyone want to spar?” I asked them, stretching a little.

Father Ash nodded and grabbed his spear “I would quite like to try out this new body, I have had several special features added in.” he then looked to Greg “Would you mind taking us to the badlands? I would rather not damage the forest.”

“I know where those generally are in every universe.” I said, grabbing Father Ash’s shoulder and teleporting the two of us there.

Father Ash cast a spell that covered both him and me in a light green aura “This aura will undo any damage done to us once it reaches lethal levels, so no holds barred as it were. Are you ready for glorious combat?”

“I was just gonna offer to fix your body if I broke it.” I said as I teleported a decent distance away from him. “And yeah.” I said, cracking my ‘knuckles’ and smirking.

Father Ash brandished his spear as his eyes shifted from green to red, his right hand shifting to a rapid fire rifle the size of a small cannon. He then fired several bursts of energy at me, stabbing the bottom of his spear into the ground “Let us battle!”

I summoned my Chaos Buster, shooting the bursts of energy as they came at me, before I spun it, it filling with rainbow energy and shooting a beam at Father Ash.

Right as the beam reached him, he held out his hand and grabbed the beam, literally grabbed the beam, as he collected my beam into a now green ball of energy and swatted it at me with his spear, sending a massive ball of green energy at me. “Take this, Caprine!”

Since it was my magic to begin with, I just grabbed it and re-absorbed it. “Well, looks like range will get us nowhere.” I started, summoning my Chaos Sabers. “How about we get up close and personal?”

Father Ash nodded as he split his spear in half, the spear becoming two half sized spears “I am ready for close combat! Prepare thyself!” he then instantly was behind me, bashing the back of my head with the butt of his spear, his left-hand rifle now once again a hand.

I had been expecting him to do this, because people always appear behind you, rolling with the blow so fast that it stunned him for a second, slashing and cutting a deep gouge in his chest.

“Ah, a good blow! May I offer you a satisfying battle!” he then grabbed me and kneed me in the spine before leaping into the air, twirling with me before throwing me into the ground.

I smiled, not harmed in the least, infinite defense and all. “This is gonna be fun.” I said, appearing right next to him and slashing at him with my sabers.

He then looked to me before releasing his spears as they flowed into his body and grabbed my sabers mid slash, disarming me as he looked to the sabers “A good weapon, but I would recommend a two handed weapon, as dual wielding is the most difficult of combat styles.”

“Like this?” I asked, summoning the sabers back to me and combining them, forming a larger great-sword like weapon.

Father Ash nodded “Yes, it is easier to do damage with the two handed sword.” he then formed an actual cannon from his entire arm and fired it at me in rapid succession, sending car sized elemental balls at me. “I enjoy this bout, I only wish that my latest incarnation were here!”

“Who would that be?” I asked, getting in a batter's position, batting the elemental balls back at him, curving them, them going five times the speed they came at me with.

Father Ash laughed “Why, it is Greg, he is the latest ruler of the Deer. And he is far more powerful than I, a bout between the two of you, especially when he equips his sibling, would truly be momentous!”

In his talking, the spheres managed to hit him, me smirking “I could always teleport him here.” I offered, preparing myself for a attack from any direction.

The orbs simply absorbed into him as he redrew his large spear, the liquid like metal solidifying in his grasp “I would say yes, but,” He burrowed underground and appeared right beneath me, dragging me down to my head in the dirt as he appeared above me, several feet in the air as he rammed his fist into my head, basically whacking me into the ground “I am having too good a time by myself!”

It was revealed that all he hit was a after-image, however. Myself appearing above him, smirking. “Me too!” I exclaimed, raising a paw into the air and hitting him hard into the ground, the lightning being unaffected by his absorption, it not having been around long enough to.

Father Ash laughed heartily “You remind me of my son, young one, he too was quite powerful.” he then got up and saw that his left hand was broken “It seems I am wounded, well, time to switch to my stronger hand!” he then switched the spear to the other hand as he threw it at me, the spear liquefying in mid air and covering me before solidifying on me, the material seemed to sap at my magic, not dangerously, but enough to be noticed as he rammed me with his shoulder through a large boulder, creating a large hole in it before it collapsed behind us.

I laughed, breaking free from the spear and punching him straight in the gut so hard it launched him back out, re-opening the hole, I teleported in his path, summoning the great-sword varient of my Chaos saber and, just when he got close enough… sliced him in half.

Father Ash laughed as his body began to heal itself, repairing the damage it was dealt “Sadly, this is the only healing spell I can use, and it only restores you to the point just before it was cast.” he then reattached his legs and looked to me, holding out his hand “That was a great spar, I am thankful that you allowed me to do so.” He then looked toward where the Everfree Forest would usually be “Shall we return to my… er… Greg’s, kingdom?”

I took his hand, shaking it and helping him up. “Sure, and no problem, just knock on the door portal any time you need another spar.” I told him, smirking.

He then sighed “You really do remind me of my son… Dragons be damned for taking him from me…” his eyes darkened and turned blue, almost showing sadness.

“I… might be able to do something.” I told him. “When exactly was he taken?”

Father Ash shook his head “he is long dead, and at peace with it, I have spoken with him in the afterlife.”

“... where are the dragons?” I asked.

Father Ash tapped his helmet “I melted down their scales to make my armor, most of it was used to create this body, aside from my rings, which have been given to Greg, they give him a substantial link to the memories of the previous Father Ashes, which along with his future knowledge, grant him great wisdom. He then tapped his spear, which had reformed in his hand “I also ground up their bones to make this spear, giving it it’s unique magical powers.”

“Neat.” I said. “You know, if you ever need to get some… extra revenge on them, I can always take you to a timeline where they’re still alive and have still killed your son.” I told him.

Father Ash nodded “I would like that, but for now, we should return to Greg, they are most likely viewing you through my vision uplink, as all Golems are equipped with.”

“Cool, so they watched me beat you.” I said teasingly, smirking.

Father Ash nodded “Yes, they did, I have no shame that I lasted as long as I did fighting a God of your caliber, even if you were obviously holding back.”

“I wanted to have some fun.” I said with a shrug, giving him a ‘what can you do’ gesture, before teleporting us back to the others.

Bob ran to me and gestured for a high five “DUDE! That was awesome!”

Greg nodded “I must agree, it was most impressive, I think Prax almost had a fit over the sheer magic you were using.”

Prax blushed “H-hey… I’ve never seen that kind of power before, not even from Eris!”

Rose smiled at me “If ever we can assist you in battle, please, call on us, we will… how does Bob put it… take care of the small fry?”

“I’ll be sure to give you a call.” I assured, smirking, before making a small star in a container and handing it to Prax. “Here, magic sample. And if you want, I can show you your SOUL.”

Prax shrugged, nodding “Sure, I wouldn’t have any problem with that.”

I nodded, holding my paw out towards him in a grasping position, before I pulled back, a purpled, very cracked SOUL appearing, me frowning. “Your SOUL is PERSEVERANCE, but… it seems that you can’t PERSEVERE much longer with that many cracks… want me to fix those?”

Prax sighed ”I guess, would I still remember what caused them? I have a pretty good idea of what caused it, and… while bittersweet, I still cannot bear to forget.”

“You’ll still remember them, it’ll just take less of a toll on you.” I told him. “I won’t fix them completely, that’d require removing the memories, but I will lessen the impact to get your SOUL to a more… stable, level.”

Prax nodded. I put my paw spread out pointing towards him, purple magic gathering in it and trickling into the SOUL, lessening the cracks so it only looked a little cracked, before I cut it off, putting his SOUL back in.

“Anyone else wanna see theirs before I go?” I asked.

Bob and Greg raised their hands, wanting to see their SOULS. Bob excitedly smiling “Ooh! Pick me first!” I rolled my eyes, making the same motions I made with Prax, pulling Bobs SOUL out, it being Green with stripes of red appearing and disappearing in it while Green electricity pulsed around it.

“You are KINDNESS, you like to keep others safe and happy, with a subset of DETERMINATION, meaning you will do whatever it takes to do so.” I told him.

Greg then smiled, now showing that he had teeth much like the necklace I saw. Turning to him after putting Bobs SOUL back, I made the same motions again, bringing out a dark-blue and red colored SOUL with an aura of TV static.

“Your main trait is INTEGRITY, you always stick to your believes and keep yourself together, and will do anything to keep your family safe with your DETERMINATION.” I told him.

Everyone nodded as they waved goodbye to me “Farewell, friend, may we meet again soon!”

“See ya!” I exclaimed, before stopping and thinking for a second, snapping my paws-fingers and making a copy of one of my horns appear for each of them. “If you ever need me and can’t get to the door.” I told them, smirking.

Greg smiled and nodded as he held out his hand “Let me know if you need someone scared, I can do pretty good with that.”

Father Ash nodded and gave a thumbs up “Let me know if you need my gun at your side!”

Rose smiled “Or my bow.”

Prax laughed heartily, patting my side “Call me if you want some gadgets!”

Bob then leapt up and hugged me “And me if you need a party and Pinkie’s not around!... or a power boost with chaos.”

“You got it.” I said with a smirk, shaking Gregs hand and giving Bob a pat on the back, before setting him down and walking through the portal.

This is why I don't drink...

I walked down the halls, still wondering what I should do with my sudden abundance of free time, as the majority of the royal business is taken by Rose, the most I do is advise at the moment.

‘Let’s see… maybe I’ll go check on Bob…’ I reached out mentally and imagined my brother in his new look, then took a step forward and slenderwalked to his side, only to find that he was… trying to woo our new friend Yorshka… again… I feel he is just adjusting TOO well to the idea of being a chaos being with a cartoon physics body. As he is using it to basically spit in the face of physics. Although, from what Jace has explained to me, chaos does that with gusto.

“How are you not surprised that Bob can do most of the things that he can do?” I asked Jace when he was here.

“I’ve seen a whole lot over my years, seeing a chaos being isn’t that surprising anymore.” he explained.

“Right, well I’ll take your word on it, with you have already seen a lot of chaos magic already.” Jace looked at me with a frown.

“You mean chaos.”

“What’s the difference?” I asked. Jace sighed at this.

“Chaos and chaos magic are two very different things, and chaos magic is really a jackass version that others say when they try to understand it.” he said. He spent the next ten minutes giving me a lesson of chaos. Short version; There’s Chaos and there’s Harmony, if tapped into them you can do a whole lot if you understand them as that.

Bob saw me and ran over to me as he smiled “Heya bro! How are you doing?”

I smiled at my brothers happy face. “Good, how goes trying to get a girlfriend?”

“It, uhh, goes. I don’t think our dragon lady friend is a good pick.” he said while rubbing the back of his head.

I laughed “Well, If I can get an amazingly beautiful Deer wife on my first day here, there is definately hope for you.”

Bob nodded “Yeah, I just think that it would be easier if I was not… well… bald. I really miss my beard and scraggly hair…”

I stared at him for a minute. “There’s something else, isn’t there?”

“I also think she’s also impossible to woo, like I tried EVERYTHING! All I get is a small smile and that’s it!” he said. “Also, I wish there was a girl out there who could, well, keep up with my hijinks… I love getting into mischief.”

I smiled and thought “Well, let me talk to Celestia, maybe I could sort something out…”

Bob grabbed me and shook me “I LOVE YOU MAN! YOU ARE THE BEST BRO EVER!”

With that he took off in that laughing twister down the hall to go explore. I shook my head at this.

“He seems like a good man, just that the mask brings out his younger self.” I jumped at the voice behind me. I spun around to see Yorshka standing there.

I nodded, my heart still racing like mad “Yeah, from what I understand, the mask removes all of a person's inhibitions, both taught and self imposed, luckily that ring he wears keeps it manageable for him… I don’t want to know what it would be like to have to fight my sibling for real.” I then looked to where Yorshka was and then to where she was now “Ummm… how did you get there?”

“I have my ways, why do you ask?” she asked. I tried to get a read on her but oddly enough I can’t get anything, and I thought I was hard to read.

I sighed “I’m used to being the only one who can teleport without magic, honestly.” I then looked to the dining hall at the end of the hall “Shall I escort you to the dining hall? I think the cooks are preparing something big.”

“That is so kind but I must decline, my business here is now done and was on my way out when your brother found me.” she said.

I nodded and smiled “Well, I hope our two kingdoms can celebrate many a joyous occasion together.”

I then bid Yorshka adeu and slenderwalked back to my brother, who was playing with an action figure of himself, now that I think about it, that would make a good token...“Hey, Bob? Would you like to learn how to do something cool?”

Bob looked to me and laughed “Well, duh~! If it’s cool, of course I’m in!”

I took out my token and showed it to him “This is a token, when given to another displaced in another dimension, they can summon you either to help, or just to hang out.”

Bob looked to his action figure and smiled “I bet this would make a sweet token!”

I laughed “My thoughts exactly, now, focus on the figure and put a little of your power in it, then say what message you want to tell them.”

Bob nodded “Well, let’s do this!” He looked at his action figure and suddenly it was swept up in an orb of green electricity. “I am Bob, the trickster who aids the tall prince, call my name if you need my help, or if you want to hang out, either one is cool.” I then opened up a portal to the void and Bob threw it in “So… what now?”

“Well, I guess we head to the dining hall, I think there’s a party going on.” I said to him.

“Cool! Oh and check what I found.” Bob said as he took out a top hat and put his whole arm in it. He frowned. “Odd I thought it was… oh! It must be in my other pair of pants.”

He then pulled a pair of blue jeans and pulled out a bottle from the pocket. The bottle didn’t have a label on it.

I smiled and laughed “Of course you get a bottle of booze from hammerspace, because chaos.”

Bob nodded and walked with me to the dining room, we each filled everyone's cup with the liquid within and sat in our respective seats as everyone else came in, there was Prax, Rose, Vic, though at it seems Vic isn’t eating anything. Does he even eat food? Even some of the snooty nobles came to this occasion as I sipped from my cup and everything went black.

My vision slowly returned as I heard the sound of a bird tweeting. I looked up to see said bird on my head looking at me. I watched it fly off as a headache pounded at my head. I slowly sat up groaning from my headache as I looked around.

All I can say is that it was some party last night, the dining room was completely trashed, food all over the place, destroyed furniture littered the floor, and others laid on the ground either sleeping or groaning… or both.

“Uggg… what happened?” I said. I heard something from above me, I looked up to see Bob hanging from a chandelier, upside down, with a dumb smile on him.

I slenderwalked up to him and carried him as I leapt to the floor, setting him safely on the ground as I looked around, seeing various people in rather risque positions with each other as they groaned and slumbered, I also saw that my least favorite noble was… indisposed, with a VERY ugly woman, seriously, bald spots in her coat, boils, really fat, the works, basically the exact opposite of Rose, that reminds me, where is my wife?!

“It… uhh...seems that you're… awake.” I heard Rose say behind me. I turned to see her as beautiful as ever, in simple robes, also she was blushing like mad.

“Are you alright?” I asked. She nodded a bit then that nod turned into shaking her head.

“I-I’m sorry, I haven’t been faithful to you.” she said.

I looked to her skeptically “Rose… you were drunk, we all were, remember? Hammerspace booze? Hell, I can't remember most of last night, after sipping from that glass.”

“I-I see.” she looked around at the place. “I guess you can say that last night was some party.”

“Yeah…” I looked at her for a moment. “Do… do you have any idea what happened?”

“No, all I can say is that I remember taking a sip of that drink and then I was in bed…” she paused and blushed a bit more. “I have to say, she must be really good in bed.”

I stared at her for a second before mentally kicking myself for missing that. She looked at me and raised an eyebrow.

“I know what you’re thinking.” she said.

“...” I looked away and rubbed the back of my head “I don’t know what you are talking about.”

“Right…” she looks at the room. “I think we have to keep that drink under lock and key after last night.”

“I was going to ask who it was that was with you, and just how awkward things got, actually.” As she said that, I nodded “Either that, or we give it to Celestia and tease her about her drunken state for eons to come.”

“You… have a weird mind.” Rose said. She looked away from me. “The… other, is still in our room, I have to say she’s some friend of yours.”

I thought a moment “let’s go, is she still asleep? I’d love to make it extremely awkward, maybe say that she asked for some tentacles.” I then let out my slendrils and waggled them in a silly fashion “Don’t you think that would be funny?”

Rose snickered and nodded “Yes, that would be quite comical, seeing her face at that insinuation.”

I chucked a bit and took her hand, we slenderwalked to the door of our room. It was closed and I heard some movement inside. I looked at Rose and grinned as I opened the door.

“HEY LOVER! HOW’D YOU-” I was cut off by a pillar of earth slamming into me. I was pinned to the wall as I saw feet standing on said pillar.

“Hey Greg.” I looked up to see Taliyah standing above me. She wore a red tank top and ripped up jeans, a knife was hanging from her side as she looked down at me, she didn’t look happy. “You have ten seconds to tell me what the living hell happened last night or I turn this whole place into your tomb.”

I thought a moment “Well, we got drunk, and you apparently mated with my wife, I should definitely be the one mad here, but I digress.” I then grabbed the pillar and reduced it to rubble, freeing myself. She landed on the ground, glaring at me.

“Of course it had to start with ‘We got drunk’ I was told that there was some party going on.” she said. She spun around and looked at Rose. “And I’m sooo~ sorry about the whole… mating thing.”

I looked to Taliyah “Look, I’m sorry, ok? I don’t know why you are mad at ME when I should logically be the one pissed at YOU, but still, I am sorry I trusted my brothers hammerspace booze.”

I then heard Bob’s telltale yawn as he woke up “WHAT THE HELL?! WHAT HAPPENED LAST NIGHT?!”

At this point, in slow motion, I saw Bob get hit with a boulder and sent into a wall.

“And that’s for a weird kiss you asshole!” Taliyah yelled. She looked at me. “I remember he was the one who summoned me, he was the one that gave me the drink, though I think he was drunk as well, and then he kissed me and then… UGGG!” She screamed and sat on the ground, rocking back and forth.

I nodded “Well, at least Twilight wasn’t here, eh? I remember guessing that you had a thing for her.”

I then looked to Bob, who was getting back up and looking to Taliyah “What happened that made her so mad? And… where the heck is Vic and Prax?”

“I believe it would be the fact that you kissed her before her head went dark, and the other two would be in some lab.” a voice said.

I looked around, my curiosity peaked “Hello? Who is this?” I asked aloud, unsure of who owned this voice.

“Thank you Beta for reminding me about something that I wish to forget.” Taliyah said. Something appeared over her shoulder as it looked at her.

“Your welcome.” it said. I stared at it for a moment.

“Is that a ghost from Destiny? Sweet~ what kind of guardian did he make you? Titans are my favorite, cause sunbreaker.” Bob said He then held out his hand to Taliyah “Hey, sorry about kissing you, The mask on it’s own wrecked a lot of my self restraint, and getting drunk kind of finished it off, in my defence, you are quite beautiful.”

Taliyah looked at him, then at his hand. She took it and was pulled up. “It’s fine.”

I smiled as I looked to my wife and kissed her cheek “See? It all worked out in the end, no need to feel bad.” I looked to Taliyah and smiled “So, how are things? That headache still bugging you? I gotta say, I’m almost jealous, what with all the freaking deja vu I’ve been having.”

“The headache? Oh you mean the last time we met in that dream world. That was like… two weeks ago.” she said.

I looked to her and I shrugged “It’s been a week here, time must be different between our worlds for some reason, by the way did anyone come with you, I don’t want anyone left behind.”

“Umm… I don’t know. I can’t remember anything from last night.” Taliyah answered. I was about to say something but I heard someone trying to get our attention, I turned to see one of the guards standing there.

“Greetings, I came to tell you that there’s someone here to see you, someone from the Boreal Valley.” he said.

I nodded and looked to Rose, seeing her being very uncomfortable with her current attire “You get dressed, I’ll handle this, I don’t want you embarrassed.”

Rose smiled bashfully and kissed me where my cheek would be “Thank you, my love. I appreciate it.”

The four of us, Me, Bob, Taliyah, and the guard, headed off towards where we are meeting this person.

“So… I thought you had a thing for Twilight?” Taliyah asked.

I looked to her blankly “Yes, but… Twilight is not going to even reach the friendship is magic stage for 1,000 years, her grandparents haven’t even been born yet. And… I really like Rose, she’s sweet, and smart, and also, she’s immortal like me.”

“Right… just checking.” she said as we continued on. We walked until we arrived at some doors that I saw they belong to the dining room, the one we had our drunken party in.

I looked to the guard uncomfortably “Is there any way to meet this person in say… any room but this one?”

“That’s the thing, the guards she brought with are... how can I put this… big.” he said.

I sighed and nodded resigning myself to being humiliated by my own drunken revelry THAT I CAN’T EVEN GODDAMN REMEMBER!

“Just to let you know we did get the others out of the room, it was easy since they also ran out of the room from there.” the guard pointed out.

I looked to where the guard pointed to see a massive hole in the wall “Damn, did me, or Bob do that?”

Before anyone could say anything the hole began to repair itself. A moment later it looked good as new.

“For the record, that wasn’t me.” Taliyah said.

I nodded “The castle repairs itself, how else do you think it’s stood for so long?”

Bob smiled “I can’t wait until we meet whoever this person is! Imma throw an -Alcohol free- Party!”

Before I could say anything I heard the door open a bit and something spoke out. “Are you the ones we are supposed to be meeting?” the voice asked.

I shrugged “Yeah, I guess... “ I turned to see him and saw that he was a werewolf.

I smiled and held out my hand “It is a pleasure to meet you, mister...?” I left the mister hanging so that he could finish it. He didn’t say anything as he moves out of the way.

“Come, you have someone to meet.” he said.

I nodded and walked in, with Bob and Taliyah close behind “So, who is it that had the horrible misfortune of requesting an audience with a hangover king? Eh? I kid, I kid.” I looked to the werewolf and smiled “You seem to be quite the capable warrior, let me know if you’d like to spar sometime.”

The wolf looked at him and forward as I did the same as I saw… plants cleaning the room, that’s new.

“Our lady would like to speak in a more… clean room.” the werewolf said as he walked forward a bit faster. I looked forward to see a woman sitting in one of the chairs with another werewolf beside her. I realized why the guard said that the guards were big, they were bigger than me!

The woman had tan skin, red hair that’s tied into a ponytail, pointy elf like ears, and glasses over her eyes. She wore a green dress shirt and brown pants. Her fingers were so long that they look double jointed. In one hand she held a cup of something and was waving her other hand around as the plants followed the motions. She looked over at me and I saw that her eyes were green, like bright green.

“Let me guess, some party?” she asked. Her voice sounded playful.

I nodded “Hammerspace booze, nothing like it, one sip and you forget the night… Never drinking it again.”

“Yes yes, that weak drink really puts something for newcomers.” she said as she lifts the drink in hand, before drinking it as if it was a shot glass. She stood up and faced me. “Names Nav, I’m the representative of the Boreal Valley.”

I nodded before Bob laughed “Y’know, your guards are even more stoic than ours, and those guys are practically emotionless!”

I smacked Bob upside the head “Do not insult the guards, it’s their job to be stoic defenders.” I then looked to Nav and smiled “So, what brings you to my and my wife's kingdom? Here to check up on us for Jace?”

Bob then realised something and whispered in my ear “Hey listen!” Prompting me to smack him again “This is serious. Be mature.”

“As for your first question,” she says as she looks at the two of us. “I’m the representative of Boreal Valley, I’m here to do work like trading agreements and what not, there’s supposed to be a embassy here for us.” she gestured to the two werewolves. Just before I could speak the door opened and one of the nobles from before poked his head in.

“Is-is it safe to-” he was cut off by the two wolves glaring at him. He made an ‘Eep!’ noise and slammed the door.

“You would think they haven’t seen a werebeast before, our king would frown at this.” Nav said sadly.

I nodded “Well, in their defence, what I have studied of Lycanthropy in this realm, it turns the affected feral, and imparts them an unrelenting bloodlust. So… yeah, I can see the caution, but if I can get Golems citizen rights, then I damn well can for the werebeasts from your realm, mayhaps I can even find a way to give the mental faculties back to our realms werebeasts.”

“I see, well I think the Werebeasts did started the same, mindless and feral.” the wolves started growling at her. “Oh shut up, you know it’s true. Anyway I’m not going to say more since it’s a long story, there’s a short version but again it’s a story that I don’t think you want to hear.”

I nodded and thought a moment “There are some empty rooms across from Praximus and Vic’s lab that we could have enchanted to be soundproof, would that work as a location for your embassy?”

“As long they it’s big, need some room to… do some stuff to it. Soundproofing is welcomed as well.” Nav said.

I laughed “Trust me, you’ll need it, working across from Prax, and the room across from Prax’s lab is at least twice as big as this one.” I then thought of something “OH! Don’t eat meat in front of the Nobles, it makes them… very nauseous.”

Right as I said this, Rose came in, wearing a beautiful green dress... aaaand promptly saw the Werewolves before she gasped, drew her bow and called for backup “Father Ash! Werewolves have breached the dining room!”

There were a series of thuds as a massive robot deer man came running into the room “Stay back, my descendent! I shall protect thee!”

He then had a liquid come out of his arm and materialize into a spear that he held in his right arm as his left became a large rifle and he aimed it at the wolves.

I stood up to try to stop the fighting but I saw a blur. One of the wolves charged up to Father Ash, slamming a sword down onto him. He blocked it with his spear. I looked back at Nav as the other wolf was protecting her, she was calm, smiling at this.

“Well this is one way to be introducing everyone.” she said happily.

I saw father Ash doing battle with the one werewolf, while Rose fired arrows from her bow at the other and I sighed as I let myself grow till I was bigger than Father Ash in size and let out slendrils to grab and restrain everyone “ENOUGH! I am having a diplomatic talk with Nav here, while you guys just barge in and attack her guards?! I get it, you were protecting me, but I don’t NEED protection, I may be weaker than when I fought Eris, but I grow stronger every day! And I love you, Rose, but you need to think things out first!”

She looked at me some what confused as the Werewolf and Father Ash broke free and continued fighting. I sighed at this but saw that Father Ash was… excited?

“Give it a moment.” Nav said. I looked back at them as they stopped. They stared at one another before grabbing each others arm and nodding. The werewolf went back to the other side of Nav with a bit of a grin on him.

I shook my head “You’d think that the last fight you had would be enough to satisfy you for awhile.”

Father Ash looked to me and laughed “That was a week ago, I was used to sparring every day to hone my skills.” He then looked to the werewolf “I must say, thou art quite skilled in combat, you hath my respect.”

Bob then smiled and looked to me “Maybe we should get in a spar with him sometime?”

I shrugged and nodded “I suppose, but for now, our kingdom needs to be fortified, and that takes time.”

I looked back at Nav as she stared at me. “What do you mean by that? Are you under attack?”

I shook my head “No, but from what I understand from my elder self, I failed to save this kingdom, and all the Deer were killed. I cannot let that happen, I cannot allow a mass genocide to succeed, especially to three different races.”

“I… can agree to that, this place looks a lot like home and I would be heartbroken to see it destroyed.” Nav said sadly.

Rose looked to Nav and frowned “I always thought our home was unique, may you tell me of your home? I would like to know of your home, so that I may make the embassy like home to the ambassadors.”

“No need really, other than the familiarity of the great life tree this place already feels like home.” she looked around at the room. “Our queen would be happy to see this place.”

Rose smiled “If you would like, you could bring them here, we would love to show them around!”

Before anyone could say anything, the ears of the werewolves stood up as they began to growl. The doors flew open and Prax came running in.

“We are under attack! Ferals have burrowed through the wall! I got my gun! Let’s go….” He saw the two werebeasts and drew his rifle “You feral beasts will not harm my people!”

Before anyone could do anything, a voice spoke up. “What do you think you’re doing with the pea shooter,”

Prax looked around to see where the voice came from. Nav stood up and looked surprised and scared. I then saw something drop down from the ceiling behind Prax.
I slenderwalked to Prax and threw him and Rose to Bob, who caught them with a leap “Whatever you are, if you mean my people, or my family harm, I WILL end you!”

“Uhh… You really don’t want to do that.” Nav said. I looked at the form as it stood up… and up… and… up... I was now looking straight up at the large, ashen grey, werewolf. He looked down at me with one crimson eye as the other was clouded over. I had the feeling of being very small.

“End me… you have no means to end me… I face foes that put you, slenderwalker, as nothing more than common goblins.” he said slowly.

“My..my king, what to the honor of you being here.” Nav said.

I looked to Nav and then to the massive werewolf “You mean us no harm? Well, then don’t do such an obviously hostile thing! You had me thinking you meant to hurt Prax, and while he cannot die, I still do not wish him pain.”

“I believe you have… bigger problems to deal with… mutts have breached your city… if not acted upon quickly… this place will turn into… a dead city.” the wolf said.

I nodded and looked to my friends and wife “Anyone want to fight alongside me?”

Bob smiled and grabbed my hand as he shifted to his mask form “You know I got your back!” I then put him on and went into my armored form as the norse markings covered my body.

“As much I want to fight an army of crazy werewolves, I think I should stay behind. You know, just in case they get in here.” Taliyah said.

I nodded and looked to Prax, who held my slendril “I’m not losing any more of my people to canines, be they dog or be they wolf.”

Father Ash gave a thumbs up and nodded as I sent out a slendril to him “I shall accompany young Rose to the battlefield, and protect the civilians.” I nodded and slenderwalked outside to see that the place was overrun with werewolves.

Prax blew a whistle and a troupe of monkey golems came out, armed with small knives at the end of their tails and their hands ending in superheated metal “You see the wolves hurting people? They are bad, hurt the bad wolves!” The monkeys ran for the Werewolves and joined the fray as Prax climbed on Father Ashes back “I’ll watch your back, you watch Rose and keep the civilians safe!”

I drew my sword and slenderwalked all over, slicing and cutting at the werewolves all over the town, wreaking anarchy among their pack.

I saw the big gray werewolf as he plows into them. He was taking ten of them at a time and not slowing down. He looked over at me and charged at me at top speeds, I put my sword up as he threw a large sword at me. I watch it came at me, it moved through me as if it didn’t touch me, and I heard a yelp from behind me. I looked to see a werewolf with the sword in it’s head.

“We need to find the leader.” he said as he came up and pulls the sword out. “With him gone I’ll do the rest.”

I nodded and slenderwalked to the highest point of the kingdom, using bob’s cartoon powers to pull out a pair of binoculars from hammerspace, and searched until I found a massive Werewolf, the size of the king, if not bigger, I slenderwalked to him and slashed at him right as he swiped at a villager, blocking the attack as the villager got away “You shall not hurt my people!”

The Were beast growled at me and swiped his claws at me as Father Ash and Prax came upon me, accompanied by Rose, them firing their spell blasts and arrows at the beast as we did battle, me slicing at it whenever it would turn to the others as I continually grew angrier and angrier at it, seeing the carnage it had caused until I leapt on it and bit it on the throat before slamming my hand on the wound and began to tap into not only it’s mind, but the minds of its pack as I began to make them my proxies “You do not deserve thy freedom, FILTH!”

The beast grabbed me and threw me off. It roared out as blood seeped from it’s wounds. I vibrated with anger as I took a step forward.

‘Calm thyself, you would fall for the beast madness.’ a voice said. ‘You wouldn’t want to slaughter your own, would you?’

I snarled and growled before grabbing my head as I felt the rage inside, this was not me, I was not some ruthless killer! I then looked at the alpha and sighed.

‘Allow my husband to deal with him, the others are not themselves.’ the voice said as I heard a howl. I turned to see the gray wolf tackle the other down. They got up and began to circle around, the beast leaped at the other and it was a fight of beasts.

Biting, clawing, racking and what not, it was as primal as it could get. I felt a hand on my shoulder as Rose looked at me. I looked back as the gray wolf grabbed the beast's arm and ripped it off. The beast howled in pain as the wolf grabbed its head with both hands.

“Your madness shall end here!” he said as I heard a loud crack as he snapped the beast's neck. The wolf looked over at us as the other two wolves stood by his side, I saw that the gray one towered over them.

“Get them back to the main building, they are not ready to see the right.” he said. They nodded and began to escort us back the the castle. I looked back to see the other werewolves gathering around the gray wolf.

I sighed as I felt Bob straining to sense what the werewolf called ‘the right’ and thought to him ‘Be calm, my brother, we shall most likely learn later.’

Bob sighed loudly ‘I know, but I hate not knowing what’s going on…’

I walked with my friends and family before I went to the castle and went inside, wondering who it was I had heard back when I was in my enraged state.

I walked back into the dining room to see Taliyah sitting in one of the chairs with a tablet in her hands.

“Ha! Eat that RD! You and Garrosh can... Oh hey there Greg.” she said with a wave.

“Heya, taliyah, how goes it? Playing a game?” I smiled as I remembered my gaming days “Man, I should've cosplayed as Bastion… I’d be so badass.”

Bob leapt off of me, floating and spinning in the air as his mask form went back to being his normal self “Guh… never been worn that long… feels… weird…”

“Okay, if he says he feels weird then something is wrong.” Taliyah said as the tablet srank and she put it in her pocket. “What happened?”

I looked to my brother worriedly and put a hand on his shoulder “We… I guess you’d say we fused? He turned into a mask and I wore him to combine our powers… it was the only way I could slenderwalk as much as I did.”

Bob nodded as he made his way to a chair and collapsed into it “I’m okay… I’m just… really woozy…”

I looked to Rose and Father Ash, Bob looked greener than usual, I could see that he was still wearing his ring, so he wasn’t in withdrawls, but… I don’t know what is wrong with him…”Prax, get your goggles and scan Bob!”

Prax nodded and scanned Bob with his goggles before paling “He… he’s changing. Your power has cross mutated with his, he is changing internally, I don’t know how far it will go, but… I do know he will be FAR more powerful than before.”

“Just don’t go crazy on us, I don’t think any world is ready to see a super powered green man.” Taliyah said.

Bob laughed weakly “Hey, I’ve been there, if it comes down to it, I’ll just get some more of those rings that Prax made…”

Prax shook his head “No, young one, you won’t need another, that ring regulates it at a far lower capacity than its maximum.”

Bob then winced as his body began turning the same shade of green as his head and he became clad in the clothing of a druid as he summoned a staff and the staff crackled with green electricity at the top.

“Whoa, when does he do that?” Taliyah asked.

I then thought a moment “Well, The mask is made from Loki’s power, so maybe my power mixing with his, caused him to become similar in appearance to a worshipper of Loki, or even Loki himself?”

Prax nodded “That actually makes a lot of sense, magic often is effected by will... Concepts even more so when you tap into them to change things…”

“I do have a question, any time during the battle did you hear a voice? One that calms you down?” Nav asked Bob.

Bob nodded, as did I “We both did, when we are fused I can talk to him via my thoughts, We both heard a lady telling us not to kill the Alpha…”

Rose nodded too “I was about ready to kill him as well, but I heard a voice tell me not to do so.”

Father Ash rubbed the back of his head “I may have heard her tell me to keep an eye on Rose as we fought, and to try not to kill that many werewolves as I would have.”

Prax nodded as well “I heard her as well, who does this weird voice belong to?”

Before anyone could say anything else the room started to brighten. I looked up to see the moon up in the sky.

‘Odd, I thought it was day.’ I thought to myself.

The moon shined brightly as some sort of pulse that went through the room. I felt it wash over me, a feeling of primal rage and soothing calmness began to balance themselves out.

When it was done the moon's light dimmed away as the sunlight replaced it. I looked up at it the sun.

“Err… what just happened?” Bob asked.

“That, my dear yet weird friend, was my husband using an ancient right that freed those beings from their madness.” a voice said. We all turned to see that near Taliyah was a woman.

“Holy!” Taliyah jumped away from the lady. The lady smiled at her.

“I’m not that holy, if I was then there would be a ring above my head.” she said. She then looked around at the room. “I have to say I love the look of this place, it reminds me of home so much that it feels like I never left!”

I looked to the woman and nodded “I suppose that they are sane now? I do hope that they will try to make up for their actions when insane, they damaged the wall meant to keep out invaders, Although… I have been thinking to reinforce those walls, I suppose they actually did me a favor, the nobles will be scrambling to do so now.”

“You… are very odd, you know that.” the lady said.

I nodded “I get that a lot, hell, I got that BEFORE I looked like this, now is just a bit more often.”

Father Ash laughed jovially “Fear not, my boy, we are all odd in some way!”

Prax nodded and sighed “I have to agree, especially on the part of us Gremlins, we are… quirky.”

The woman stared at all of us then at Taliyah. “They're not going to ask, you would think they would ask.”

I shrugged “Well, I could ask you who the hell you are, and how the heck you got into here, but that would be rude.”

“How can it be rude if it makes sense, I guess I'm used to my home where most others are paranoid.” the lady said.

I nodded and smiled “I understand you came from Jace’s world, so I understand that all too well.”

Father Ash looked to the lady “Pardon my brashness, my fair lady, but who exactly are you? I can deduce you are the werewolf kings mate, but… that is all I know.”

“Thank you for asking… weird robot deer man,” she gave us a bow. “I’m Velse, or as some may call me the Lady of the forest, queen of the Faywilds… though others call it the Everfree forest, don’t know why.”

I nodded as I held Roses hand “Our kingdom exists in the same forest, although in another universe.”

“I know, I don’t feel the life tree here which is quite sad really but that’s just me.” Velse said as she sat back down.

Bob looked around as he twirled his new staff “I could get used to looking like this! I look swanky!”

“I have to say, you look good with the whole scraggly hair and beard.” Taliyah said.

Bob nodded thoughtfully “I wonder if I can still…” He shifted into a much different looking mask, the studs replaced with spikes, and false hair coming from the top of the mask and swirls of white and black decorating the green, before he reverted back to his new form “Seems I can still be equipped, that’s good.”

Velse smiled as she looked out at the room. She waved her hand and a plant man appeared with a wooden teapot. It poured a glass for her as she smiled.

“Thank you.” she said as the plant man went back into the ground. She looked at all of us. “I don’t know why you’re all still standing, sit, get comfortable.”

I grabbed a seat for Rose and me while father Ash stayed put, when I looked to him to ask what was wrong, he sighed “I am too heavy for a chair, I’d crush it.” Bob thought a moment before waving his staff and making a wooden chair grow from the ground up, perfectly sized for Father Ash “Ah, much better, thank you, sir Bob”

I looked over and more of those plant men appeared with cups and tea pots, they gave us a glass each without a word. One of them looked at me and smiled softly as they continued on,

As Prax was busy with marveling at the plant men, father Ash took a sip of his tea and began sparking as the tea interacted with his robotics, which got Prax’s attention “Damn it, man! I told you no liquids, it’s a fire hazard!”

This made all the plant people tensed up. Velse leaned forward and stared at Prax. “If you don’t mind, don’t say that word around them, they get a little afraid when that word is said.”

Prax nodded “Remind me to never let them near my lab then, for reasons that would be obvious to anyone that knows Gremlins.”

There was then a knocking at the Door as a Nefereldi-kara came in and saluted “Father Ash, sir! Mother Birch madam! We have repaired the hole in the wall with our mana! And may I say it is a pleasure to serve you!”

I smiled and laughed “You can be rid of the formalities, Fred, we are all friends here.”

Fred smiled and nodded before seeing the tea “Oh, you are having tea? May I join?”

“I see many chairs, have a seat.” Velse said.

Fred eagerly takes a seat before levitating a tea cup over to him, looking to the plant men kindly “No need to serve me, plant men, I am perfectly fine with serving myself, I prefer it, in fact.”

The one standing near him looked at him oddly for a moment before returning into the ground.

I looked to Velse curiously, about to ask a question before Prax beat me to the punch “So, are these plant men fully self aware, or only partially? I am quite interested in them.”

“I believe they’re self aware, they are denizens of this world after all, they live in this very building after all.” Velse said as she took a sip of her tea and tilted her head. “They are also interested in you as well, they find you odd yet funny.”

Prax looked amused “Well, as long as they don’t expect jokes, we should be fine.”

Fred looked around at the Plant men and smiled “I wonder, can you talk? I do believe I would love to have a conversation with you.”

The one plant person, a female one, looked at him for a moment before making a humming sound. Fred looked somewhat confused at this.

“She said we can talk, we have been for a long time, you just don’t listen or understand us.” Velse translated.

Prax looked deep in thought “If I could get a lock on their magic signature, I could potentially make a translation module, maybe make it into an earpiece?”

“I’m sorry but no… translation module can pick up a Sylvaris language but there’s a way for you to understand them.” Velse said as she made a plant grow in front of her.

We all looked interested as Fred and Prax nodded, Fred speaking his mind “Well, don’t leave us hanging, I would hate to leave the Sylvaris unable to speak to those that inhabit their home, that just sounds absolutely ghastly to do to them.”

Velse smiled and looked up. “All you have to do, is listen and understand, quite simple really.”

“That’s it?” Prax asked. Velse nodded at him. “But, that doesn’t make sense, how is just listening going to make us understand?”

Fred thought a moment “Does that plant you just grew have something to do with it? I am quite eager to learn the language of another people, especially if they are as beautiful as this lady here.” He gestured to the female Sylvari that spoke to him. The Sylvari looked at him and blushed a bit. Velse looked at him with a frown.

“What do you mean by ‘grew’, I didn’t make them for that would be cruel.” she said with anger in her voice.

Fred looked sadly to her, unhappy that he offended as his equine ears flattened against his head “I meant no offense, I just meant the plant that sprouted in front of you as you spoke, as if it was related to what you were saying, I truly am sorry for angering you.”

“I think it’s mostly said when I said my name, I’m the Lady of the Forest so I hold dominion over all nature, even though it’s weaker here but I digress.” she explained as if we should already know that.

Fred nodded “I hope that my ignorance will not damage any future conversations between us, I truly am sorry.” he then looked to the female Sylvari “I wonder how I will learn to understand you, Velse said to listen and understand, but that is a bit cryptic… I take it you can understand me fine?”

“Of course I understand you, I’m listening to you.” Velse said. Fred opened his mouth to speak before closing it.

“I wonder…” he closed his eyes and stayed silent for a moment. The Sylvari beside him made a humming sound as he snapped his head to her. “I understood that!”

“There you go! Now you get it.” Velse said with excitement. She then looked at me. “Again, you just need to listen.”

I calmly sat down and relaxed as I listened for the Sylvari, trying to understand their speech. As I held Rose’s hand I began to hear the hums in the walls.

‘... -ink he'll hear us?’

‘'Don't know, maybe by dumb luck though the other versions didn't listen.’

‘Maybe he's different?’

‘'Maybe he's stupid.’

I laughed “Woah, hearing voices in the wall insulting me, that’s new.”

‘'He hears us!’

‘It's about damn time, it’s not fun insulting people when they can't hear you.’

‘'Don't be rude.’

‘'It's true.’

I decided to ignore the guy that was insulting me and smiled at the Sylvari that Fred was flirting with “So what is your name?”

The Sylvari looked at me oddly. “What do you mean?”

I looked to her oddly for a moment “Well, what do other sylvari refer to you as? It can’t be polite to refer to you as, ‘ hey lady!’ or, Sylvari lady”

“I still don't understand.” she said.

“Greg, I don't think she has a name.” Taliyah said. I looked at her, then at Velse who was looking uncomfortable.

Prax then had a buzzing in his pocket as he pulled out what looked like a phone “What? WHAT DO YOU MEAN EVERYTHING’S ON FIRE?! TELL THEM TO STOP DROP AND ROLL, I’LL GO GET THE WATER BUCKETS AND DIRT!” he then ran out the door, screaming as he made his way to his lab

Some of the Sylvari panicked and went into the walls while others didn't move, they seemed emotionless.

Fred looked to the lady Sylvari and tried to keep her calm “Don’t worry, Prax has this handled, besides, the Gremlin labs are specially insulated so that fire can’t burn through the walls. It’s probably just Grub trying to drink water...you’d think he'd learn that Golems and water don’t mix.”

The Sylvari giggled at this. Taliyah looked at Velse. “Why doesn’t she have a name? Heck why are some of them looking emotionally dead?”

“Because I'm here, without me there's no them, just husks.” she said sadly.

“I don’t understand, the one of the voices said that he was insulting us for a long time.” I said to her.

“ That’s because he was copying someone who was once here, they don’t have a personality so any memories they have of anyone becomes their own.” she explained.

Fred looked horrified by this “Is there any way we can help them? Maybe giving them their own copy of that soul that Asriel fellow made for us will help?”

“That wouldn't work, they have souls in them but… they don't have a source to call to. So their souls are sleeping.” Velse explained.

Fred thought a moment “Do you have a trimming, or a leaf fallen from this tree of life? If I had a sample of it’s power, I could get the giant tree in the castle to act as this source, perhaps? It is already used as a prayer sight, it is the first Tree grown by Father Ash and Mother Birch, apparently it has his power coursing through it, feeding it.”

Father Ash nodded “Yes, my magic does in fact feed the Elder Oak, it is a symbol of our kingdom, and I would be honored to have it help these Sylvari awaken their souls.”

“That's kind of you, but that wouldn't work.” Velse said.

“Then what are we going to do?” Taliyah asked.

“Grow a life tree that's what.” a gruff voice said. I turned to see a man with a large sword on his back. His face looked wolfish as his one eye was dark gray while the other was clouded over. He stood about six feet tall and armor that seems to have seen many battles.

I looked to the man blankly, still really easy without and facial features. “How exactly will we do that? And how big do these trees grow?”

“Depends on where they are placed. Some are as tall as normal ones while others are world trees.” he said. He moved to stand behind Velse. She reached up to hold his hand, smiling.

Fred thought a moment “Well, do we have a seedling, or even just a branch? We have no idea how to do this, so pardon our ignorance.”

The man grunted at him as he looked at us. “If we do this, your land will be changed, for better or worse it's depends on you.”

“Uhh… I don't know about the two of you since you didn't ask but.” Taliyah started, she looked at the man. “Who are you?”

I smiled at Velse “I have a feeling I know who this is, he’s your husband, right? I know that Werewolves are not always in their wolf state.”

“You're right but if it was up to me I would prefer to stay in my wolf state.” he shifted a bit. “This form feels weird.”

I walked over to him and nodded, patting his shoulder “At least you have a face still, and don’t make people nauseous when you open your mouth.”

“That's their problem, I'm a wolf that's how I am.” he said. Velse giggled.

Prax then came back in, his suit charred and him coughing up smoke “Gah, damn that Golem, he’s gotta stop drinking water. What’d I miss?”

“A lot, maybe going to witness something monumental.” Velse said. She gestured towards the man. “This is my husband Voss, the first Werewolf in our world.”

The man in question grunted a bit and scratched behind his ear. His eyes seemed to snap towards to points of the room as if he was scanning the room for something.

“If I can ask, where is this Great Oak?” he asked.

Fred gestured all around us “We are inside it. The entire castles magic feeds off of it through it’s roots, every room inside the castle is in the interior of the tree.”

Prax nodded “We are actually doing tests to see if the Elder Oak is self aware, and the tests are showing interesting results.”

I nodded “Yeah, I’d say so.”

The two looked at one another with a worry look, an uneasy feeling went through me ast they turned back.

“I can feel it’s energy from here and… I know what it is, something that so many have done but never succeeded.” Velse said.

Prax looked interested “Yes? I would love to learn what you know.”

“The Great Oak is a failed Life Tree.” Voss said bluntly.

“You’re as blunt as always my love.” Velse said with a smile.

Father Ash looked to them curiously “A failed life tree? I had no intention of making one, I just imbued it with my power, that is all. The tree has, as I suspected, grown immensely after my mortal bodies death, as I had it buried next to the spot where I planted it.”

“I have to admit, you’re the closest that got a Life tree to bloom, it’s tricky to do and beings like myself and others know the way, the Elder Oak still works even though it’s a failed one but… it could be so much more.” Velse said before looking at me. “Again, this is your choice, the land will change if we do this.”

I looked to Rose, who was deep in thought. “What do you think, Rose?”

Rose opened her eyes and looked to Velse “The Deer are tied to this tree on a deep level, we feed it’s leaves to our children, we feed it’s roots offerings from the hunt every year, and you say that the Elder Oak is incomplete? That people's souls are trapped in slumber as long as it is? Then we must assist.”

I nodded in agreement “I could not say anything more, she hit it spot on.”

Prax nodded “We have much more room in our lands for more people, if we can, I say to bolster our population in any way.”

Fred looked to the female Sylvari and smiled “What do you want? Would you like to wake up?”

“I guess so, though I’m already awake.” she said.

“Well, you all don’t mind finding a room, I know the place here ever since I came here.” Velse said as she stood up.

Father Ash thought a moment “I wonder if the heart of the tree is doing well… Oh, would that be a good place to do this?”

“No, I know just the place.” she said. She muttered something and the room shifted to a large storage place. I saw old golems that look like they seen better days.

“Oooo, next time warn me when you do that…” Taliyah groaned as she holds her stomach.

“Sorry, anyway right here is the place.” Velse said.

Prax looked sadly to the Golems seemingly regretting that they will never get to feel life. He mumbled under his breath “Daddy’s sorry…”

“I think you should hold that thought, now if any of you are wondering why here, it’s because this spot is literally on top of a layline point.” Velse said with excitement. I felt a tap on my shoulder.

“What my wife means that there’s many laylines criss-cross here, growing the tree here would be good for it.” Voss said.

“Alright, so is there anything you need us for?” I asked. Velse shook her head.

“No, I brought you all here to show all of you where this is going to happen. Me and the Sylvari can do the rest.” she said. The Sylvari blinked at us and nodded. She stepped forward from Fred's side to stand beside her. “Alright, I'm going to move you all outside so you won't get in the way.”

“Great~.” Taliyah groaned. I was about to ask something but the room shifted again. We all now stood outside of the tree, I saw others walking around going about their day to day lives. Taliyah groaned a bit as she kneeled down to the ground.

“What's her problem?” Voss asked.

“Everytime she goes through something that takes her from one place to another that involves magic gives her an upset stomach.” I explained. Prax walked over to her and hands her a pill and some water.

“Thanks.” she said weakly.

“Not a problem kid, so when is this going to-” Prax stopped as a leaf floated down to the ground. Then another, then another, then- I looked up to see leaves falling to the ground.

“The Elder Oak… it’s dying.” Rose said. I saw the look of fear and sadness on her face. I looked forward and was about to run in there but Voss stopped me.

“Hold young one, it’s not wise to head in there.” he said.

“But the Oak, it’s-”

“Dieing? Yes it is, this is supposed to happen. The ritual to make a life tree will drain the Elder Oak.” he explained.

“But… the Elder Oak has been here for thousand of years.” Rose said.

“And how long will it last, life and death are always circling around each other, when there’s life,” he began as the last leaf has fallen, the Elder Oak now look bear, cold, and lifeless. The magic that I felt around it was gone. “There’s death.”

Rose fell onto the ground as tears, Taliyah kneeled down to try to comfort her. Father Ash and Prax are glaring at Voss, ready to kill him. I stood in front of him as my slenders came out of my back.

“I’ll tell you now that you have five seconds-”

“And in death,” he cut me off. I stared at him until I felt the ground shake. I heard others yell and scream that it was the end of the world and all that jazz. I turned to the now dead oak tree as for a second nothing happened, then my vision went white.

In Canterlot

“Uggg… my head.” Luna said as she took a glass of water and took her fifth pill for her headache. She groans at the pain that seems to not dim down with the pills. “What the hell happened? Why did my moon appeared and then disappear all of a sudden?”

“Luna, are you alright?” Celestia asked through the door.

“No~” I groaned out. The door opened and Celestia walked into the room. After the fight with the Chaos being the two princess was taking it easy for some time, that is until the odd appearance of the moon which came and went in the time spend of ten minutes, this thrown most farmers that were working on restoring the lands into confusion. It also gave the two sisters a massive headache as their respective celestial beings were forced to move without their power, Luna was having the worst of it.

“Have you try taken those pills, I heard they would help.” Celestia said.

“Yes I took them, five of them and guess what, their not working!” Luna yelled at her sister. She wince at the pain in her head which was set off by her yelling. “Ow, ow, ow.”

“No need to yell, I’m trying to help.” Celestia said. “You’re getting it off easy, I have to deal with all the nobles asking me what’s going on with your moon.”

“Then go them to shove it, we need some time to recuperate from our battle with Eris and them asking us questions isn’t helping.” Luna said rudely.

Before Celestia could speak a wave of energy passed through the room. The sisters tensed at the power of it.

“What, in the hell was that?” Luna said.

“I don’t know but it came from the Everfree Forest.” Celestia answered.

“Well, guess our time of R&R is up, let’s go check it out.” Luna said as she stood up.

“No.” Celestia said bluntly. Luna stared at her.

“No? Why not!” she yelled, again sending her head into another round of pounding in her head.

“Because you’re still are recovering and the Everfree is home to the most dangerous beasts there, I don’t think anyone can live in there.” Celestia said.

“As much as I want to say that that is a load of bull, my head is making it hard to argue.” Luna sighed at this. “Fine! We don’t go, it’s not like anything will happen while we’re here.”

The sound of a loud explosion could be heard from the room they were in. Celestia glared at Luna.

“You were saying.”

Back to the Tree

I shook my head as my vision cleared. “Ugg… what was that? Is everyone alright?”

“Yeah, me being blind doesn’t really help.” Bob said.

“See, that’s why goggles are handy.” Taliyah said. I turned to see her wearing some goggles.

“You got that right.” Prax said as he too was wearing goggles.

“Right, so what the hell hap- whoa.” I turned to look at once the Elder Oak was, then up, and up, and up, and… you get the idea.

“That’s… a big tree.” Fred said. I only nodded, this tree dwarfed the Elder Oak. The plants around it began to grow at a rapid pace as flowers that I never seen before bloomed. Animals of different species were already making homes up above and in the tree. More noticeable is the magic that I felt from it, before I could feel the tree but it wasn’t that noticeable before, now it’s hard to miss. The tree pulsated with magic, so much so that I stumbled a bit from the force.

“It’s… beautiful.” Rose said. I nodded again.

Bob looked to his hands as they crackled with green electricity, nodding as he tensed and relaxed them “I could get used to this feeling, I feel as if I could do some Discord level chaos now!”

Fred looked to his markings, which went from the normal blue glow to a bright neon blue. “I feel the power of Nefereldi running through me! This is truly an exhilarating feeling!”

Father Ash reached out as his spear materialized, now clad in green, glowing runes that seemed to write themselves, only to float off of his body and crumble to nothing on the air. “I feel… I feel better than I have in eons!”

“Holy shit~ this is something else!!!” Taliyah said. I saw her hopping in place where she stood.

“Are you okay?” I asked her. She looked at me as if she drank a drink of pure sugar.

“Okay! Dude I feel like I could move continents with just my pinkie!” she said. Prax was the same, I never saw him vibrate so much before.

“By the builder! I can see everything by the tiniest detail!” he yelled. I looked around and it seemed that everyone was feeling whatever it was.

Then I started to feel it.

A rush of energy shot through my system like a gunshot and I shifted my body. I never felt so… so alive before. I looked at Voss as he stood there.

“This, my young ruler, is what a Life tree, or a World tree as some call it, can give when made the right way.” he said calmly. “Back home our Life tree is called Yggdrasil, it been around before even Velse and I was born, the knowledge in the tree would put libraries to shame, yet we only scratched the surface of it.”

I nodded as I looked to Rose and smiled “Are you okay?”

Rose nodded “I am indeed, my sweet, but… is it truly possible for us to live within such a magnificent tree?” She then gasped “And what happened to the inside of the castle?! Is everything okay? Oh, I hope the altar is well…”

As if the tree heard her, the bark shifted a bit to make a large double set door. It opened up as if it’s inviting us in.

“That’s… both cool and creepy at the same time.” Taliyah said.

Bob smiled and laughed “Seems we match the home now, eh brother?”

Rose giggled as she walked through the doorway, seeing that while the furniture was there, there were also Sylvari walking through the place, looking as if they had just woken up, yet seeming to know their way around. One of them looked over at us.

“Ah! You have returned, we hope the place is to your liking, after the small shake.” he said.

“Wait, small shake? That was more than a small shake.” Taliyah said. The Sylvari looked at her.

“You sure? Oh well, the others are in the dining room my lady.” he said to Rose.

Rose nodded before smiling contently “I am quite happy your people are fully awoken, if ever you need assistance in acclimating to anything, do not hesitate to ask me.”

“Thank you but there’s no need, we know this place since it’s our home.” he paused for a second to think. “Think of it like this, when the Elder Oak was first planted and grown, we were there. We were just, as you put it, asleep at the time.”

Rose nodded and smiled even wider “I hope our people can learn a great deal from each other, but for now, I must see to our friends in the dining room.”

I nodded and walked with Rose, our friends following suit. I then looked to Rose “What exactly is the altar?”

Rose smiled “It is the most holy site in the entire feywood, or, as the ponies call it, the Everfree Forest, where the first Father Ash and Mother Birch were interred, and every one since. It is literally the religious heart of our kingdom.”

I nodded thoughtfully as I looked to the nearing Dining room door as we walked “What makes it so special to afford it such an honor?”

Rose smiled “Because it is at the spot where all of the roots come from, so that our bodies feed Elder Oak, just like Elder Oak empowers us.”

“It’s still there my lady, sure the trees roots come from it different places and that room has changed somewhat it’s still there.” the plant man said. As he was saying that I looked around to see other Sylvari working around the place. Two of them are trying to find a good place to put a group of flowers, it seems that they are arguing with each other as the plants seemed to look annoyed at them fighting. Can plants get annoyed?

I shrugged as I walked up to them and tapped them on the shoulder “What is it that you two are fighting about? Mayhaps I can mediate.”

“Nothing that you need to be considered my lord, It’s just that someone thinks that the flowers should be place on the other side of the hallway where they’re supposed to be placed right here!” one of the said.

“As if! If they are place here then they would take too much sun, where I had them they get a good amount of sun.” the other said.

“But it’s beside two others, they would over shadow them!” the first one said. I looked back and forth at the two as they argue with one another. I looked back at the pot of flowers… as vines sprang up and they walked over to a different spot. I saw Taliyah holding back her laughs at this.

I laughed as well, except not trying to hold it back, instead letting my laugh be jovial and warm “Well, it seems that you two bickering has only accomplished you losing some flowers, mayhaps if you tried to compromise, you would have not forced them to walk away?”

“What?” one of them said as she looked over at the flowers now settled down some feet away. “Oh.”

“Why didn’t we ask the flowers?!” the other one asked.

“I don’t know!” the first Sylvari said. The two started to bickering again as they literally walked into the wall. The wood seemed to mold around them before settling back to a normal look.

We continued on towards the dinning room to meet our guests. Along the way I saw that there were a lot of new rooms that weren’t there before.

“Great, I thought I had seen every room here, now there’s more!” Bob said.

I laughed as I walked back to Rose and opened the doors for my Wife “After you, my lady.”

Rose smiled and kissed my head “Why thank you sir.”

As we walked in, I saw that the guests in question were Velse and… a dragon lady?

The lady looked human in body and face but on her arms, legs, and sides of her head there were green scales. Two white horns on top of her head as her hair was different shades of green, normal, dark, and light, shades intertwined in her heir. Her body can be described that like Roses body, kinda.

She had big breasts that would again put most woman back home to shame, wide child bearing hips and over all a body of a supermodel. Her eyes were emerald as she looked at the cup in her hands. I looked away to see Bob jaw literally on the ground as the sight of her, I looked over at Rose, expecting her to scold me for looking but I saw her staring as well. I saw her biting her lower lip at the sight. I nudged her a bit as she looked at me and blushed,

“Ah! You’re all here, so how do you all like the place?” Velse asked us.

Bob picked up his jaw and smiled ecstatically “Well, let’s see, I feel like I could go toe to toe with a god, and I am so full of energy I doubt I would even feel the effects of a good espresso!” He pumped his arms “I FEEL GREAT!”

Prax laughed at Bob's antics “While the chaos master here is rather… excitable, I must agree, I feel wonderful!”

Fred smiled “I feel on top of the world!” he then frowned “But… Where is the Sylvari woman you had with you?”

Father Ash nodded “Yes, where is the young lady? I would like to thank her.”

I nodded as I looked back at her, then I saw a green blur past me as something tackled Fred. I looked back as the dragon lady was hugging him.

“There she is.” Velse said with a chuckle.

Fred looked to the dragon lady and smiled “Wow, you look even more beautiful than before, if at all possible!” He then blushed “Er… I mean, you a-are very attractive, and would surely be uninterested in a child of Nefereldi courting you, so I will respect your wishes and desist…” He said as he looked down bashfully and shamefacedly.

The dragon lady looked at him for a moment and went back cuddling him. I honestly thought I saw hearts coming off her.

“Aww, that’s so cute! I was somewhat scared that the transformation would wipe her memory but it seems that she sure remembers you.” Velse said. Voss walked over and sat beside her.

“Reminds you of someone?” he said with a grin.

“Shut it you.” she said as she playfully smacks him.

Bob looked confusedly to Velse “I don’t get it, why is she suddenly part dragon?”

Prax nodded “Indeed, I am quite curious about that as well.”

Father Ash laughed “Who cares why, I am just happy to have the lands of the Faewood so Lush, reminds me of when I was a buck!”

Velse smiled as she took a sip from her drink. I notice that there’s tea cups on the tables that I figured are for us.

“To answer your question, the life tree…” she frowned a bit then looked at us. “Before I continue, do you prefer Life Tree or World tree? They are the same thing but it’s confusing to me.”

I thought a moment as me and Rose nodded “Given the size, I’d say world tree, besides, i always did have a thing for Norse mythology. Could we call it Yggdrasil?”

“No, that’s our tree.” Velse frowned at me. “It can still be called the Elder Oak since it was grown from it. Think of it like a plant's version of a phoenix.”

I nodded “Then Elder Oak it is, I don’t think the deer would like having to rename their site of worship and the home of their royalty… I would rather not deal with more Tyrant based nicknames.”

“Alright, anyway… since the tree hadn’t been grown properly it needed something else.” she then gestured to the lady who’s hugging Fred, who was now in a daze with hearts in his eyes. “Part of the process was to use her to grow the tree.”

Bob nodded, struggling not to laugh at the blissed out look on Fred’s face “Well, why does she look like a dragon, though? I thought dragons and foliage didn’t mix, unless if it was made of trees or something.”

“That’s… I never really know why, again with the growing she became what I am, a Lady of the Forest but since that title has been taken.” she nodded to Rose. “Her other name is the Guardian.”

“That’s not what he asked for.” Voss said. She waved him off.

“Yes, yes I was getting to that, part of the process is that she absorbs everything the tree absorbs. I guess that under the old tree was a dead dragon.”

Father Ash nodded grimly “That was the first offering ever made to the Elder Oak, the dragon that killed my son. I took everything from him, then let him live in agony as the trees roots grew through him and his friends.”

“Oh… question, how many dragons were there that the roots… grew through?”

Father Ash held up three fingers “Three, The king, his Queen, and his son.” I looked to him uncomfortably “What? He made us watch as he ate our son, and I had to watch my wife slowly kill herself by refusing food due to depression due to it. I think it was fair what I did, it taught the Dragons not to take the deer lightly.”

“Right… I can understand that…” Velse sipped her drink nervously. “How strong were they, like normal dragon strength or stronger?”

Father Ash laughed “They were the leaders of all dragon kind, of course they were the strongest of their race at the time. Though… from what I have seen, the dragons have only grown weaker from that point onward.”

“Okay so…” she looked away for a bit as she started to think. Fred and the lady stood up, Fred still was dazed, the lady looked at Father Ash and offered her hand for a shake. He nodded and and took her hand, which she crushed it. She blinked at this and looked at him nervously.

Father Ash laughed and cast a healing spell, repairing the damage done “It is fine, though, I would refrain from hugging Fred, until you learn to control your strength. Lest you accidentally hurt him. Or… you could just temporarily strengthen him to the point where he would not get hurt by you, if that is possible. Either one.”

She opened her mouth, then closed it and looked confused. She did that a few times before sitting down crossing her arms.

I looked to her worriedly “Is something wrong? I will assist you, if it is within my power.”

“Oh she’s fine, just that she need to re-learn how to speak again.” Velse said.

I nodded and smiled “I am sure Fred would be eager to help you, if I were to convey to him your dilemma.”

Bob laughed “Pretty sure all he wants is to lay a big wet one on her right now!” He nudged Fred, who had come to his senses, who simply slugged him before hiding his face behind his hands, his face flush. The dragon lady looked at the two of them, then at Fred's scorpion tail and started to play with it. With the look on her face, I believe she thinks his tail is some kind of toy.

Fred blushed a deep crimson red and looked to the dragon lady “U-ummm… p-p-please stop… that… Touching a nefereldens tail is a mating ritual…”

“Wait what?... on second thought don’t answer, I don’t want to know.” Taliyah said as she took a few steps away from him. The dragon lady just looked at him with a blank stare.

Fred looked even more embarrassed “Oh, elder spirits, please do not make me explain breeding to you, it is too embarrassing…”

Bob laughed even more “Hey, if you explain it to her, maybe you should give her an example? Eh~?”

The Lady looked at Bob with narrowed eyes. Then raised her finger at him. He stared at her until a plant grew behind him and tapped him on the shoulder. He turned and it blew yellow dust in his face. He tensed up and fell onto the ground. She walked over to him to blow a raspberry at him and went back to Fred, grabbing his arm.

“Haha, gotta love paralyzing powder, oh and don’t worry about teaching her about mating, though she is technically classified as a newborn she knows more than anyone here.” Velse said. The dragon lady pulled Fred's arm to her and she hugged it. “Though she used to be more… tame to those she loves.”

Fred looks at her for a moment. “Does she have a name?” he asked.

“Hmm… I think she did pick one… I believe it’s… Nip.” Velse said.

Bob reverted to his mask form, then turned back to his body, now unaffected by the spores as he stood back up “Ok, I deserved that. Sorry Nip.”

She looked at him and growls at him, as she pulls Fred closer.

Bob laughs “Hey, I mess with those I like, I consider Fred to be a good friend, oh, and if he ever needs someone to go pranking with him, I’ll be there!”

He then smiled as he looked to Nip “I really just meant for it to be some good natured Ribbing, sorry I upset you.”

Nip still growls at him and took Freds head and pulls it closer to her chest, which made his face bright red. She growls at Bob as if she was trying to say ‘Mine!’

Bob rubbed his nose with a finger “Ummm… I’m not into guys like that, so no worries.”

“Yeah… forgot to mention that, to the Sylvari, they are very open to who they pick; they can be male, female, in between or whatever. I’m guessing she’s very territorial due to the dragon part.” Velse said.

“Uhh, what do you mean?” Fred asked.

I smiled “Prepare to have fun tonight, I think she’ll lay claim to you soon.”

“And by the way she’s acting, she’s not letting you go.” Taliyah said. Fred blinked at her as he finally was released from Nip, who wrapped her tail around his waist. He looked at her as she fluttered her eyes at him and licked her lips.

Fred blushed and offered a prayer of thanks to his people's god, Nefereldi, as Nip kissed him.

I then quickly slenderwalked us all out of the room, excluding Nip and Fred. “I think we should leave them to their devices.”

“Yeah, but I have to say that was pretty quick for them. Like they haven’t had one date yet they are already sleeping with each other.” Taliyah said.

“I think there’s a good saying that I heard from someone who deals with love, ‘Don’t -”

Bob cut in “Don’t stick your dick in crazy?”

I slapped him upside the head “NO!”

Bob looked at me for a moment before Voss did the same thing as me, but that had Bob face planted onto the ground.

“He’s always like this?” he asked.

Prax sighed “You have no idea…”

I nodded “The man has little to no self restraint, even when sane.”

“I was going to say, ‘Don’t question love, a moment for others is a life time for them.’” Velse said as Voss stood beside her, their hands intertwined with each others.

“Well this has been fun.” Taliyah said. “But I think it’s time for me to go home.”

I looked at her and nodded. I then looked over at Bob who was getting up and spitting out grass. “Bob, time to show you how to send someone home.”

“We can’t leave just yet.” a voice said. We all looked around until Beta appeared over Taliyah’s shoulder.

“What do you mean by that?” She asked him.

“As you all were dealing with whatever you were doing, I was going off exploring and came upon something… disturbing.” he explained. Taliyah looked at me with concern.

I looked to him and gestured for him to continue. He floated over in front of us and his eye began to glow.

“I think this is not good in your world.” he said as an image of Canterlot appeared. I saw explosions going off and smoke rising from the streets.

I cracked my knuckles and looked to my friends “Father Ash, you and Prax keep the kingdom safe, Bob, you and I are going to Canterlot.”

Bob nodded and smiled “Let’s do this.”

“Who could have done this?” Taliyah said.

“Before, Greg asked if anyone came with you, well someone did, more accurate the being followed you here.” Beta said.

“Who?” Taliyah asked. The image changed to one of a wall with writing on it. “Oh you gotta be kidding me!”

“You know her? With this amount of destruction I thought Eris had returned.” Rose said.

“I hate to say this but… this person is worse than Eris, I believe she’s rule 63 of Discord right?” Taliyah asked me.

“Yeah…” I said. We all looked at the image and I felt some dread as I read the message.

END!

Done!

Get Jinxed!

Prax was chasing me down as I prepared to slenderwalk to Canterlot “Wait! Some Golems want to help!”

I looked to him and smiled at the sight of four golems following him “Do these Golems want to introduce themselves?”

The Golems nodded as Prax smiled “These are Grub, Trel, Menxa, and Steve.”

Grub saluted as he sparked and the others bowed “We wanna help the little ponies! Help good, yes?”

Bob nodded and smiled “Yep, helping is good.”

The Golems clapped as I grabbed them in my slendrils and took us over to Canterlot, ready to fight the lady of anarchy herself.

“Blarg, I hate that…” Taliyah said as she was holding her stomach and covering her mouth. “I think I’m going to be sick.”

Bob gasped and shoved Taliyah right as a large chunk of brick wall fell right where she was standing.

“Uggg, err, Thanks.” she said as she took deep breaths.

Bob saw that Jinx was nearby and yelled “HEY! SLUTTY DEMOLITIONIST! WATCH IT!”

“Who are you talking to?” a voice said. We all tur. and saw Jinx right behind him. Bob looked at her then at the spot where she was.

“HEY! I’m supposed to be the only one with pinkie physics right now! Give it back!”

“Alright, here you go.” she says as she tossed something to him. “Tootles.”

With that she started running away from us. I looked back and saw that Bob was holding a grenade with a what looks like a small bear trap on top, chomping at him.

I quickly used my slendril to grab the bear trap and crushed it as Bob unhinged his jaw and swallowed it whole, his gut distending as it blew up and him burping up a small cloud of smoke “That was… spicy!”

“Well, we both found and lost Jinx.” Taliyah said as she raised her hand as some of the buildings walls are repairing themselves. “And by the way she did things this is what I thought on when facing her.”

Bob thought a moment as he began formulating a plan, he then stopped “Wait, why does she have pinkie logic?”

“She’s from my world.” Taliyah said.

Bob looked at her with a frown, then smiled evilly “Next time we find her, I have an idea of how to piss her off, maybe get her to focus on us.”

“Right… we need to look around to see if there’s anyone to help. Now.” Taliyah said.

Bob nodded and gestured to me “He can see life forces, right? Well, let’s use him like a radar!” He then grabbed me and began spinning me around “Go high, look for life forces!” he then threw me high above Canterlot. I saw that most of the townspeople were hiding in the castle proper, currently protected by a golden yellow forcefield, but there were some people left behind in the marketplace, due east of our position.

Then… I started to fall. “GOD DAMNIT BOB!” I yelled. As I was falling I saw another group of lifeforms gathering around one other… then the group started to disappear, one by one. I then hear a mad laugh as the one went up into the sky as the sound of a explosive went off.

I then remembered Jinx’s tendency to use explosives and realised that Jinx had just killed some people, I lashed out a slendril at her, trying to grab her and managing to wrap one around her leg as she ascended towards me and threw her at Bob “HEADS UP BRO!”

I saw Jinx look at him and pulls out her rocket launcher, and points it to her side and fires. The rocket when to a building but the blast sent her into another. She used the force of the shot to change her direction of her fall. For someone crazy, she’s smart.

Bob yelled at the top of his lungs “PINKIE PIE IS AN UGLY LITTLE BITCH-CUNT WITH STANDARDS SO LOW SHE FUCKED HER DADDY!”

“Really? That’s it? I thought you had something better.” Jinx called out. As I fell beside Bob I didn’t hear her call out and thought she left the area.

“Really, that’s your plan?” Taliyah asked.

Bob nodded shrugging “It’s hard to insult my fav pony, cut me some slack.”

I sighed “Well, you could say she couldn’t party her was out of a wet paper bag, that she is so annoying she made her parents sell her to rock farmers, or even relate her to that Cupcakes Pinkie, oh wait, that’s EVERY pinkie, they are so fucking crazy that they’d make Jinx look sane, and may I say, her ‘party cannon’ is the lamest excuse for being a lazy little loser I’ve ever seen, I can’t believe she has any real friends, they probably just act nice because they are afraid she'd make them into a pastry.”

“You… have a really messed up mind, you know that right?” Taliyah said. She then went over to the corner of the building and looked over. “And I think you got Jinx wrong, she’s worse, so much worse.”

I shrugged “At least Jinx doesn’t eat people, hell, she’s actually pretty lame as far as LoL characters go, I mean, Teemo is better, he’d kick her ass any day of the week!~”

“That’s in game, this isn’t and this is why.” Taliyah said as she points over around the corner. We all walked over to see what she sees.

Bodies. Bodies of Canterlot soldiers were littered on the ground. I didn’t sense any life in them as one of them had holes in them.

“Think all you want, Jinx is insane and she’s worse than Eris. She does this just because she’s bored.” Taliyah said.

I let out my slendrils and growled angrily “She. Is. Dead. MEAT.” I held out my hand to Bob as I entered my armored form “Mask, NOW!”

Bob looked concernedly to me “Umm, we’ve never fused with you at full power already, I don’t know-”

I held out my hand and opened my mouth, my shark teeth blacker than ever, with black, tar like drool leaving my mouth “NOW, BOB!”

Bob nodded and went into his mask form as I put him on, my body becoming encased in wood as My clothing shifted.

“Whoa, whoa whoa, hold up there Greg. You need to calm down!” Taliyah said.

I shook my head as I growled, my sword becoming a large druidic staff and my hands turning to claws “She killed innocent people, who’s jobs it was to protect the people, I will not kill her, but she MUST be stopped, and she MUST suffer for her crimes.”

“I understand that but again this is Jinx for my world, she’s related to Pinkie and can do what she can do and then some and if the lore is the same she’s hard to catch.” Taliyah said. Another explosion went off as we all turned to see it came from the dome.

“Do you know the lore of those I was displaced as?”

“No, but-” Taliyah didn’t get to finish as I slenderwalked to the dome. I saw a group of robots that were bright pink and blue walking up to the dome and blowing themselves up. I looked around and saw Jinx on a building watching this.

I slammed my staff on the ground as slendrils ripped up the ground, grabbing the robots and pulling them apart before absorbing the explosives “Jinx, I will give you one chance before I make this painful for you, AND Pinkie. Give, up.”

She looked over at me for a moment then back at the dome. She seemed… bored. I slenderwalked behind her, she turned to me.

“Hey there spooky, love the look the green brings out your eyes.” she said.

I grabbed her by the throat with my slendrils and slammed her on the ground “I am not giving you another warning, do you yield?”

“Jeez, what biting you in the butt?”

I snarled “You killed innocent people with your ‘fun’! Because of you, there are families without parents, children who will never see their mothers and fathers again! And you feel no remorse for this?! I cannot believe that someone related to Pinkie, who exists to make others smile, would do something so despicable! How can you look her in the eye?!”

“You asking me how I can look her in the eye, well here’s your answer, I can’t.” she said. She nodded over in a random direction. “I know my actions caused will do those things but that’s my nature, and even so it’s just who I am, also I didn’t kill them on purpose, I was defending myself spooky.”

I growled again “Then you hit them, learn self defence techniques if these events are common! You do NOT fight back with a gun! These ponies are scared of us, they are afraid of what we can do, I have been building my kingdom for weeks now, waiting until we were presentable enough, and the ponies were calm enough for our kingdoms to meet! And you ruined it!”

“I have one question for you, do these self defence techniques help with stopping oh I don’t know, SOME PONY THAT WAS TRYING TO EAT MY FACE! Which I don’t like since I like my face, it’s where my mouth and eyes are, and nose. I like my nose.”

I stared at her for a moment before Bob spoke to me. “Am I hearing her right? Did she say one of them tried to eat her?”

“Yes, voice in spooky's head, they were.” she rolled her eyes at me. “Do you really think I would just go and kill random ponies for the hell of it?” Jinx asked.

I nodded “Yes. I do.”

“Okay, first off that’s just rude for thinking that, would it be nice if I saw you and thought you were going to kill others by your look? For me no not really, mostly that I really don’t care. If you know why are I’m here it’s because I was just going to blow some buildings up and stir some stuff up since this place reminds me of Piltover, and it was Sooooo~ boring, I wasn’t going to go and kill anyone, injure someone? Well yeah but not kill, if you asked me a couple years ago then yeah I would but now? No, not really.” she said.

I sighed “Okay, for some reason, I believe you, also, I’m sorry my brother and I insulted Pinkie, it was just an attempt to get you to focus on us instead of the city.”

“Oh… can you do one thing for me, let me see your brother.” she asked.

I pulled out a picture of him “Here you go, that’s most of what I will do at the moment, as I am pretty sure you are rather mad at him.”

She looked at this and drops the picture, then slipped through my slendrils, I backed away but she grabbed me, opened my mouth and put and one end of her rocket launcher in my mouth.

“Now, mutter a sorry for insulting my little angel before I give you a new hole!” she said.

Bob took over my arms and made me grab the rocket launcher, making me swallow it whole “Ok, I’m sorry for lying about Pinkie, I actually wish we were about a thousand years later, so I could say hi at least, maybe even go pranking with her, maybe I could get Greg to move us to the future…”

I spat out the rocket launcher and ripped him off “Really? That was totally nasty! We have no idea where that’s been!”

“A car wash.” Jinx said. “What? Even though Fishbones is a pain I do take care of him.”

I nodded “I feel the same for my brother… hey, now that I think about it, the power boost the tree gives should allow me to do what you asked Bob, you wanna come with, Jinx? Meet another Pinkie? There isn’t much we can do here, at the moment.”

“Err, in moment you will, like your friend is right about to come surfing on a rock board yelling something about zombies.” Jinx said. Literally a second later I saw Taliyah coming down the street of a rock surfboard.

“ZOMBIES, ZOMBIES, ZOMBIES, AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” She yelled.

“Told you.” Jinx said.

Bob looked to me as I held him by the face “Can you let me go?”

I nodded and released him as I looked to Jinx “Oh, and if you ever find my kingdom, DON’T BLOW IT UP!” I pointed at her strictly “If you want, I’ll spar with you, maybe even have Prax join in, but for now let’s deal with-”

“ZOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMBIIIIIIIEEEEEESSSSSS!!!!” Taliyah was still screaming.

“That.” I said

“Right, err about your kingdom, it’s kinda hard to miss for the GIANT TREE OVER THERE!” she said as she points. I looked and sure enough there was the World tree.

“Wow, it’s really big even from here!” Bob said.

“Yeah… now if you would mind and not peek.” Jinx said as she pulls a curtain around herself. I heard the sounds of zippers and clips going on as the curtain fell.

“It’s zombie slaying time!” she said with a mad grin. She looked at Bob and winks at him. “Come on cutie~!” she said as she jump off the building.

Bob

Shrugged and leapt off as well, faceplanting on the ground before pulling himself up and shaking himself off. “Sooo… You think I’m Cute now? That’s a first.”

“What?My favorite colour is green, it works.” she said as she opened fire at a group of zombies. “Hope you can keep up~.”

I smiled and pulled out an unrealistically destructive gun and began to sing “AMERICA! FUCK YEAH!”

I started to mow down zombie after zombie, missiles flying off of the gun as I lit the zombies on fire “I AM BECOME DEATH! AHAHAHAH!”

Jinx was doing the same, though she was laughing like a mad woman. “AHAHAHHAHAHAH! DIE DIE DIE DIE!!!!!!”

I chuckled as I continued firing. As I did I noticed something above me, I looked and saw… text boxes?

[Really? The ‘merica weapon?]

[Fucking Hell Yeah! How else will he cartoonishly match Jinx? Ooh~, look what’s happening now!]

[Right, cool and all but by the look of it, it takes a lot of ammo.]

[So?]

I grabbed my gun, deciding to ignore the text boxes and resumed firing at the zombies, laughing maniacally as I mowed down the mob of brain eaters.

Greg was slenderwalking behind us in his armored state, keeping any zombie smart enough to sneak up behind us away by slicing them in half vertically. “I got your back, brother!”

I smiled as the two of us reduces the numbers. These zombies looked like normal zombies but they had some sort of black tar coming out of their mouths, also there clothes and armor looked different, like some really old and others not so old but still old. Come to think of it before Greg and me went off to find Jinx after seeing the others they did have the same old clothes and armor.

“Hey I don’t think Jinx killed any innocents.” I said as I made three Zombies heads explode.

Greg nodded “I think so too, the Zombies look like the bodies we found before, now… the only person beside that thing that made me that oozes black shit out their eyes and mouth is… oh shit!”

“HEEEEELLLLPPP!” I heard someone yell. I turn to see Taliyah surrounded by the zombies. They all jumped on her making a zombie dog pile. I turned my gun to the pile before it exploded. In the middle was Taliyah holding her knife as some sort of electric energy was coming off it and up her arm.

I smiled and looked to Taliyah and flashed a thumbs up “Be the blade, dance with the blade!”

“What!? Uhhh sure? I guess.” she yelled as more came at her. She made the ground launch spikes at them as they got closer. Greg went over to help her as I mowed down some more. This continued as they kept coming until I felt something bump into me.

“Hey there greeny, how’s it going.” Jinx said as if it was a normal day.

I smiled a toothy grin “It’s going good, just about hammer time, I think!”

I then swallowed my gun and spat out a pair of giant mallets “Heehaha!”

“Well that does sound fun but, oh hold on.” she pulled out her rocket launcher and fired a few times into the crowed. “I had an idea.”

I looked to Greg as he began to freak out while attacking every Zombie that got near him like a feral beast. “GET AWAY FROM ME, HE AIN’T GETTING ME!”

One of the zombies… smiled? Before Greg sliced his head in half. I looked to Jinx “Any idea would help, if it stops these zombies, I never paid attention to Greg's lore, so I don’t know what is scaring him so much, but it’s related to them!”

“Well you two seemed powerful when together right? But right now he’s… well that so,” she turned and flashed me a grin. “Why not try that with me?”

I shrugged “Okay, sure! Just know, when we fuse, I’ll see what you think… so… don’t think what you don’t want me to see.” I then turned into a mask after grabbing her hand, safely in her hands. I saw her make a mad grin.

“Oooo this is going to be good~!” she said before she puts me on. I then saw what she saw and… whoa, why is everything look like it’s in pyrovision? She then went in front of a large group of zombies and smiled.

“SAY HELLO TO MY FRIENDS OF VARIANT SIZES!!!!” she yelled as she pulls out her minigun and her rocket launcher and went went to town on them. She was laughing mad as she mowed them down and I saw that she was going faster. I started to laugh to until I felt a pull from somewhere. I felt the pull as it came from in her head, before I could do anything my vision went dark.

I came to and saw I was standing in a dark void, nothing around me as far as the eye could see “Hello?” I looked around and saw nothing, I shrugged and picked a direction before walking, eventually coming upon a door marked ‘Jinx only, keep OUT!’

I looked at the door and thought about it until I heard voices from inside. I went to put my ear to the door but it opened and I fell in.

“Why are you arguing with me, we have a good life on the farm!” a female voice said. I looked up to see two mares standing in front of me. One was a younger Jinx while the other was a light gray fur with opal coloured mane and light blue eyes.

“Why? Because it’s BORING there! All you do is break rocks and that’s it.” Jinx said. Crossing her arms. “Back in Piltover there was more fun stuff to do.”

“What, you mean being a criminal, Jinx I don’t want to live that kind of life, at the farm we have a place to sleep, to eat, to be safe.” the other one said.

“Oh? Do you also mean that you want to stay because of your coltfriend? What was his name? Something Rock?” Jinx asked.

“Igneous, it’s Igneous.” the mare said.

“Whatever Quartz, look I don’t know about you but I don’t want to stay on a stupid farm with some stupid rocks and some big stupid rock that says what colt is going to be my husband.” she takes a deep breath and picked up a bag. “I’m going back, I was going to ask you to come with but now I know what you’re going to say.”

Without a word Jinx turned and left the mare behind. The scene changed to one that I was following the mare from before, Quartz I guess, she seemed a bit older. I looked around and saw that she was in a big city that was ahead in times, I guess it’s Piltover. She was humming to herself as she moved down the streets. She turned the corner and ran into someone.

“Hey! Watch where you’re- oh…” the mare looked up at the one who ran into her.

“Jinx? Is that you?!” Quartz asked.

“Err… yeah, how is it going sis?” Jinx asked. The scene changed again and now they are in a cafe. Jinx was holding some pictures in front of her.

“So… you named them Maud Pie and Limestone Pie? Why the Pie?” Jinx asked.

“Well Igneous last name is Pie so it fits. I wished you could come and visit.” Quartz said. I got the idea that this was Pinkies mom with the names of the other two.

“Yeah that would be cool.” Jinx paused for a moment and looked at her sister. “Hey, can I tell you something?”

Quartz blinked at her and smiled. “My, is Jinx, my sister, being serious right now?”

“Sis come on I’m serious right-”

“Oh this must me a monumental day! I thought you’d never be serious for once in your life.”

“Quartz…”

“Oh I wish I had my camera, oh why did I leave it? I could tape this and-”

“I’m having a kid.” Jinx bluntly said. This shut Quartz up as my mouth opened. What?! I didn’t think Jinx could even have a kid, what with all the explosives she uses and guns she fires, I thought the constant adrenaline rush would fry her… baby parts.

“You… your pregnant? How!?!” Quartz asked.

“What do you think? I slept with someone without protection when I was drunk and then I found out about it an hour ago.” Jinx explained.

“But… I thought you couldn’t, with what you do and everything, and if you continue-” Quartz stopped when Jinx shook her head.

“The gang I was in, well they're behind bars since Top hat lady bagged them with the help of Fathands, odd that going to throw up helped me get away.” Jinx said.

“What are you going to do?” Quartz said.

“I don’t know, I can’t go to the hospital to get rid of it,” this made Quartz frown but Jinx continued. “But if I do they would find out that I was in the gang that was arrested and if I get out to find a place farther away from here it would be too late, so I’m stuck with a kid.”

Quartz stayed quiet for some time until she grabbed her arm. “Come with me.”

“What?” Jinx asked as she blinks at her.

“To the farm, there you can have your kid and it’s outside of this places eye. It’s perfect.” she said.

Jinx stared at her and started laughing. “Oh lord you're funny looking when you do that. Well since I don’t have much of a choice now do I?”

“Not really no.” Quartz said.

“Alright sis I’ll come with.” Jinx said. The two of them stood up and started to head out.

“So… thought of any names?” Quartz said. Jinx thought about it.

“For a boys name, no but…” she looked at her sister and raised a pinkie. “How about Pinkie?”

I saw that my vision cleared and saw that there was a lot of dead zombies on the ground.

“Yo~ Bob you there? You went quiet for a few.” Jinx said.

I nodded mentally and smiled “I’m good… yeah… just… don’t think about me for the moment, okay? Something’s up…”

“Really, what did you see? I saw somethings that… even I have to question. I didn’t know you have a sister? She’s funny looking.” Jinx said.

I winced “You saw my memories, huh? Don’t… don’t tell Greg what you saw, okay? He… he doesn’t need to go through that again…”

“Right, so if I saw your memoires that means you saw mine right?” Jinx asked.

I sighed “y-yeah… I did, I’m sorry.”

“Sorry? What are you sorry for? I did pretty bad things in the past and, at the time, I enjoyed it. So what did you see? Me blowing up some buildings, or me fighting Fathands or-”

“I saw you and Quartz talk about Pinkie… You would of been a great mom, better than mine, at least...”

Jinx went silent at that. In a blur we were on top of a building as Jinx was trying to pull me off. She took me off and tossed me on the ground. I reverted back into my body as I looked at her.

“You… you saw that?” she asked. I nodded.

“Yeah.” I answered. She started to pace a bit, I know Jinx from the game and I knew that she was an insane nut job that blows stuff up, but now… I don't know.

“I’m not a good mom, after what I did I can’t be.” she said.

“Come on, you saw my memories, so out of them you are the better-”

“At least you saw them, you know what they look like, for them… they don't know, well they do know me but not the whole mom part.” she shook her head a bit. “If anyone saw me like this they would say I'm out of character.”

I looked angrily to her “You saw, you know what they did to us, you know why I’m always cracking jokes, why Greg is always so grown up about stuff! You KNOW you are better than them, yes, we saw them, but we were scared every day of our lives that this would be the day that they went too far and killed one of us! You actually care about your kids, you want to see them happy, and successful! I was lucky if they didn’t use me or my siblings as an ashtray! So don’t. You freaking. Tell me. That you are a bad mom! You cared enough to know that you could not offer a safe place for them to grow up, and you gave them to someone who could… you are, a wonderful mother.”

Jinx stared at me for a second and put a finger on my head to push me back. “Thanks for the emotional speech and all but I don’t know about you but normal moms don’t go on a killing spree with a bat because someone didn’t give them their hot dog.”

“That’s not- wait you eat hot dogs?”

“Yes, some of us do it’s like you and corn, we just don’t digest it well.”

I stared at her. “You’re crazy, and that’s a lot coming from me.”

“I do have a doctor's note.” Jinx said. She walks over to the ledge of the building and looked down. “Okay right now this place is overrun with zombies and the fact that they are still coming is bad. You know what we have to do?”

Greg sighed “Eeyup, but first…” I hugged Jinx and smiled “LIFE GOAL REACHED! CAN DIE HAPPY NOW!”

“What? Uhhh you’re welcome.”

I smiled even wider “Oh, and… this is not my craziest.” I gestured to my ring “This magical doohickey is keeping me sane-ish.” I then noticed that cracks were forming in the ring as it shattered and my eyes widened “Well shit…”

“Oh well, that’s a thing. Now if you don’t mind I want to see why there are zombies.” Jinx said as she pulls a fishing line out of nowhere. She then cast the line out and waited.

My eyes start twitching as I smile in a deranged manner “It’s Party time…” I began to spin like Taz again, this time only parts of me spinning as the insanity spread like a poison “P. A. R.T. WHY?!” I looked to my hands “BECAUSE I GOTTA!”

I looked up to see... that Jinx was gone. Where did she go? I think I heard her scream or maybe that was someone else. Anyway it’s PARTY TIME! I pulled out my mallets again and leapt down to the zombies, spinning so fast that I was literally forming a tornado and sucking up the zombies only for me to pulverize them “ HAMMERTIME AIN’T GOT NOTHIN ON ME!”

I then began to feel something tug at my head, something… familiar… ‘No… don’t! Help Jinx!’

I shuddered as I looked around “Who’s talking?”

My eyes eventually fell on Elder Oak and the voice grew stronger “You must help jinx, she needs your help!” The voice said, it sounded female. I felt the shards of my ring that had become submerged in my hand come free and merge with some vines that had leapt out of the ground and onto my finger, forming a new ring “Go now, help her!”

I zoomed down to the street to try to find Jinx. As I looked I ran into a group of zombies which I took care of with my amazing kung fu skills...okay I just chucked some explosives, so sue me! I don’t know kung fu!

“Jinx!” I yelled out as I turned one of the zombies into a zombie with TnT and pushed him or her, can’t tell since it didn’t have a face, into a group of more zombies and exploded. As I looked there was another explosion, out of the smoke was Jinx but…

Jinx was riding a zombie horse with a rainbow afro with the words ‘Jinx was here!’ on the side with a lollypop in it’s mouth. Jinx was wearing sunglasses as in one hand she had Fishbones and in the other a bloody toilet plunger. Behind her on the horse was two of the golem monkeys, with shotguns and sunglasses. One of them, Grub I think, judging from the sparks coming off of him, had a cigar in it’s mouth as the three of them came towards me.

“Sup” Jinx said to me.

I pointed upwards “The Sky, my mood since finding you, and… let’s see, oh yeah! The general number of the zombie population!” I then looked to Grub “Where are the other two?”

Grub looked down “Blew up by Zombie attackers… couldn’t get them away, wanted to take them with em…”

I nodded “They shall be remembered,” I then looked to Jinx “So… did you find out who is making the zombies?”

“Yes! No! Maybe? I don’t know, as I was pulled off the building by this zombie horse, which is odd since there’s a horse at all, I had to fight a large group of zombies where I found the two monkeys and watch two light rise up from the ground and went to that large tree, we fought more zombies until we found sunglasses, because you need sunglasses to fight zombies, and one of them was saying ‘ZALGO!!!’ and ‘HE COMES’ and something about pineapple and all of this happen in a time span of three minutes.” Jinx explained.

I nodded thoughtfully until she mentioned Zalgo and I think I paled “Holy shit… the embodiment of corruption is here? That…. Actually explains the zombies, they are people corrupted by his power.”

I then saw Greg appear behind Jinx and smiled nervously “Ummm…. Hi bro! You figure out who’s doing this?”

Greg nodded “It’s Zalgo, We need to cover this place in Slenderman marks, NOW! He avoids places under my power, as we are supposed to be mortal enemies, Normally a Slendersapien wouldn’t go anywhere near his domain, so we need to act NOW while we still can!”

“Does that mean we’re fighting an embodiment of corruption? If so that would be great since I found this cool rocket mallet in a dumpster in working order that I really want to try out.” Jinx said with a grin.

Greg nodded “Yeah, we are, but… keep your distance from him, he can corrupt those who get too close, only Slendersapiens and their proxies are immune to his influence.” He then gestured to me “I am pretty sure he counts as a Proxy, as my power has mixed with his.”

“Right… also where’s Taliyah?” I asked.

Over at where Taliyah is

“Why am I being ignored right now?” Taliyah asked as ten of the zombies got impaled with earth spikes. “And where is everyone?”

back at the others, also Greg PoV

“Ahhh I think she’s fine.” Jinx said to us.

I nodded and looked to Bob “You remember what the Slendermarkings look like?”

Bob nodded “eeyup, exed out circle, pretty easy to remember.”

I looked to the two remaining Monkey Golems and smiled as I took out some spray cans I had taken from the local stores on my way to them “You hear that? Exed out circled, paint em everywhere!”

I looked to Jinx and nodded “You ready for a fight? He won’t take lightly to us taking his territory.”

“Who do you think you’re talking to.” Jinx said as she rides off on her zombie horse. On the way she leans over and grabs a cowboy hat from a zombie and smacks it with a toilet plunger.

“Is she really going to fight zombies with a toilet plunger?” I asked.

“Eeyup.” Bob said.

“She's more crazy than in game.” I said out loud.

“Well she's related to Pinkie.” Bob said. I nodded a bit as a memory came up.

“Yeah, she's her aunt after all.” I said. Bob glanced over at me then nodded.

Bob then snagged some spray cans and took off as I began to prepare for a fight that I knew was coming soon. “This… is going to suck.”

I then grabbed a spray can and began slenderwalking all over the kingdom, spray painting on any surface left unpainted I could find. Eventually hearing a massive rumble as I heard a voice loud and clear in my head, it was dark, evil… corrupted. ‘Wh̢͖͈̹̫̳̟̣o̞̙̻ ̮̫͙͖̣͡d̖̜͍̟̦̕a̫̕r͈͝e͞s̮͈̮̜̳̱͠ ̡͔̭̩̺͈i͓̫͈n̞̺̮͍̫͞t̞e͓̬̬̱̠̤͠r̭̰̟͚̬̣̗͟f̤̮̬̙̜e̜͙̞͡ṛ͍̞̻̩̫̪ę ̢̲̟͕͉i̴͉̻͎͇̯̘̼n͏̦̝̯ ̬̙̙̙̰̳m̲̖y̸͕͇̤̹ͅ ̤̝́i̶͎̲ͅn̺̰̜̦͔͈v͚͎͍̘̮a͍s̴i͝o̰̺̳͎̥̲̙n̮͕̠͕̺̠͢?̢̣’

I sighed ‘here we go…’ I smiled as I grabbed my sword and readied it “I do! I am a slendersapien, and this world is my domain! You are not welcome here, corrupter!”

I felt the force in my mind laugh ‘I̵̥͖̼͎͔̝ c̹a̷̝̝r̟͕͕̮̙͘e̘̣͚ ̢̠̙n͕͓̗oͅt͏̪͈̞͖̪̥̠ ̺f̡͎͓̫͎o͞r͢ ̮̗y͕o̝͞u͈̬͞r̥ ͖͕̙̰ͅw͙̹͓e̲͔̳͇l͈͢c̱̹͜ó̯̦m̢̺̻͎̩e̴̳̬͓,̵ ̶͍̺̬̱c̬̣͜u̱͚̪̘ŗ͇͉͉̜,͉̰̳̜͚ ̝̠̫̱͖ͅI҉̤̥̥ ̴͇̞̝a̫̭͔ṃ͙͈̜ ̪̲̞̱͕͠Za̜̠̱̩̝̺̹͞ḷ̬͎̫̕g̶o̴,͘ ͔̯̲̯͍͈̹a̛̝̬͖̱̙ͅn̜̮͖͍̖̳͝d̻͔̻͘ n̬͖̣̯ǫ̤̙̘̦̼n͉̯̬̦͟e̴͕̦ ̟̼̖͔ṃ̷̫̜̹̼̠a̳͕̣̹͘y̜ ̫̙͔̻̫̺o҉̝̼̮p̣͕̰ṕ̥͕͇̟̰o͓̻͕̣̩̺s͙e͖͕̱̯̣̙ ͎͠m͎͢e̺͇͓̱!̵̖͎͉̣̺’

I felt the rumbling get more intense as I heard a loud groan behind me and turned around to see a massive zombie, only for it to be condensed into an orb of flesh and fly away “What are you doing, Zalgo? I know you are not fleeing just because of a few slender marks!”

‘I̜̠͚ a͍͘m̼͙͚ ̢̣̖͓̞̮̫̜s͙̯̥̼i̯̣̭̳̼͓m̦̹̻͖̘p̪͈͕̱͈̞͖l̹̜̖̦͇y̬̞̘̺̞͇̘.̝͍̯̰̝̲.̗̙͞.̖͎̘͍͠ ̩̱̜̤͚͓u̷͇p̩p̢̞͈̬̝̦͍͚i̪̼n̨͉̖g̹̦͓͖̯͎͇ ̷͖̹̻̟̖̩t͍̬͘h̭͈e̡̙ ͙̟͓̱̭̩̻͞a͖͖͔͔̪n̘̹̝͉̙̣t̴͕e͕̣͢.’ he laughed again, anger rising inside me at his mocking tone

I growled as I slenderwalked to a rooftop and looked at where the Zombie was going, only to be struck with abject horror. “What in the Elder Oaks name?!”

‘L͚͖̪̣͈̦͜e͍̫͕̳͉̳͈t ̙̣̻̤u̶̲̙̘̙s͏̬ ͖̞͇s͎̟̠͘e҉͈̳͖̲̘͕̺ḙ ҉h͙͕o͘w̨̟ ͖̦̮͍̠̦͈y͖͜o͍͖̠u̹̮̲̠͇͢ ̡͙̦̬̗̥h̺͉̟a̬̗͍n̷̺͓d̺̰l͇͍e ̻̰͈͖t͖̦͜h̴͔̹̲i̤̟͎̳̫͈͘s̼̼̱̯̞̹ͅ!̼͙̱͔̭’ All of the zombies... they were combining their body mass, even the ones we had killed were being absorbed into this new body… and what they were forming was monstrous!

“Greg!” I heard Taliyah yell out for me. I turned to see where she was coming from. “You alright, the zombies are delt- what the living hell is that!”

Bob was the next to appear, accompanied by Jinx and the monkey Golems as he looked to the gargantuan Zalgoid monstrosity “What the fuuuuuuu….”

I growled “This is the fate of those who deal with Zalgo, they become monsters that have no more free will than a puppet… This, is Zalgo's master stroke.”

“Can it get hit?” Jinx asked.

I nodded “Yes, but don’t touch it, else it’s corruption may claim you, try to fight it from a distance, only me and Bob can safely fight up close.”

Bob smiled at Jinx “How does Fishbones feel about fighting a Zalgoid flesh Golem?”

“Fishbones would love to get his teeth on it.” she said with a smile. “Also Mr.Slam as well.”

I sighed “If you are going to fight him up close, I suppose I can infuse you with my power for a bit, but… I don’t like the idea.”

I looked up to see her gone, I looked over to the building as she was climbing it to get higher ground. She was almost up to the top and turned at us.

“What are you three standing around for? It’s zombie slaying time!” she yelled at us.

I shrugged, offering a silent prayer that she would heed my warning as I held my hand out to Bob “You ready to rumble, brother?”

Bob nodded “I wouldn’t be me otherwise.” he then became a mask as I entered my armored state and put him on, drawing out my staff “Let it begin!”

I rammed my staff into the ground and coated the shield around the castle in a layer of plant life “Well said!”

The first thing I saw was the earth burst up from the ground. It hit the golem square in the chest. It stumbled a bit as I heard a grunt from Taliyah.

“Yup, he’s more solid than he looks.” she said.

I nodded as the Golem then looked angrily at us, slowly raising a fist to strike us as I slenderwalked us behind him, to the dismay of Taliyah, and fired a massive burst of green static at him “Thank god he’s slow!” The Golem groaned as the static burned his flesh, only for it to be shook off as the Golem growled at us. I looked behind him at where he struck and the once skyscraping building was now a heap of rubble.

The Golem looked at us and started raising it’s fist again but some explosions went off at it’s head. Jinx fired rocket after rocket at it.

“BOOM! AHAHAHAHA!” Jinx yelled. The golem looked at her and swung it’s arm at her. “Ahhh crab cakes.” she said before running off the roof to another, dodging the arm.

It was then that I noticed that it had a glow emanating from the orbs on it’s shoulders, I focused a blast at one of these orbs and saw that it visibly shuddered with pain as the green static fire burned. “EVERYONE FOCUS ON THE ORBS! THEY LOOK IMPORTANT!”

The Golem turned to me and spat something in my general direction, dear god it was spitting orbz of necrotic flesh! I grabbed Taliyah again and leapt back as the orb connected with where we were, only to unfold into a hulking Zombie! “Taliyah, can you intercept anything he spits at us with an earth spike?”

“Roger!” she yelled as she slammed her fist onto the ground. The ground shook as a large number of earth spikes tore into the zombie.

I then saw that the Monkey Golems were up to something, I saw that they had gotten a catapult from somewhere and were loading it up with… oh my god they are loading it up with dynamite! Grub flashed a thumbs up at me before leaping up at the lever and pulling it, launching it at it’s center mass as the Dynamite laced boulder embedded itself into its body “Grub says it’s boomtime!” he then launched a fireball spell at the Boulder and caused it to explode! Causing a massive hole to form in the Golems center!

“Oooo that's gotta hurt… I LOVE IT!” Jinx yelled. She dropped down beside them and hands them a cartoonish bomb with a skull and crossbones on it. “Try this next!”

Grub nodded and re prepped the Catapault, launching the boulder sized bomb at the golem. The golem then ate the bomb and we waited for a moment… then waited… waiting… uhhh…

“HEY! The thing didn’t go off! Lame, well there’s one thing to do.” she said as she re-prepped the catapult and jumped on it. She then pulled an army's hat and a sword. “FIRE!!!!!!!!!!!”

Before I could do anything she was launched towards the golem yelling ‘WEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!’ aaaaand the golem ate her. We stared at the golem for a few minutes.

“She’s crazy.” Taliyah said.

Bob was screaming in my head “NOOOOO! JINX, THINK ABOUT PINKIE! SHE NEEDS YOU! WHY?! WHY!? WHYWHYWHYWHYWHYWHY?!”

I held onto my head as he screamed in it, this is worse than a headache!

“Okay… I’m not much of a zombie expert but uhh that’s not normal.” Taliyah said as she points at the golem. Said golem started to grumble a bit and shake. I could hear small explosives go off as a hole opened in it’s chest as something black and goopy jumped down. It landed, did a roll and stood up in a ‘Tadaaaaa!’ stance. The two golem monkeys and a zombie arm hold up signs with the numbers of 8.5, 9, and 9 up. The goo pile took some bows.

“Thank you, thank you, your all so kind~” it said in Jinx’s voice. She looked down at herself. “The spa people are going to hate me~!”

Bob leapt off of me and ran to Jinx, hugging her and crying “JINX! You are okay!”

“Wait oneeee moment.” she said as she looked back at the golem. She puts up her fingers as she counted down from three. When she hits zero some purple and black stuff came out of the golem and began to suck the golem into itself. It screamed out as it went into a portal that closed itself. Jinx looked at us. “Okay, now I’m good, knew that would come in handy other than a paper weight.”

Bob wiped the goop of of Jinx’s face with a towel and gave her a deep, passionate smooch “I THOUGHT YOU WERE DEAD! DON’T SCARE ME LIKE THAT EVER AGAIN!”

“Oi, no kissing, take me to a dinner and movie then we’ll talk.” she said with a frown.

“Wait,I have a few questions, one how aren’t you infected? You’re covered in the corruption and also what was that?” I said as I pointed at where the golem was.

“The first one is easy, I had this!” she said as she pulls out something from somewhere. It looked like some sort of cream. I took it and read the label.

“Zaun one hundred percent bug-be-gone cream?” I asked. If I had eyebrows they would be raised in a questioning way.

“Read the label on the back.” she said. I turned it and saw the label.

‘This cream can stop Anything from magic to tech, supernatural to mundane, and it really works on stopping the corruption from Cthulhu, shadow beasts, Zalgo, Slenderman, that thing under your bed, and your mom's old meatloaf. WARNING: Does not stop bugs.’ it said.

“WHY THE HELL IS IT CALLED BUG BE GONE CREAM THEN?!”

“Don’t know, I kept it since it had a funny name, who knew that it would come in handy.” Jinx said as she scraped the gunk off her. She frowned at this. “Also these clothes are dry clean only! I’m sending the bill to the guy who did this.”

I looked to her doubtfully “I sincerely doubt he’ll do shit diddly squat to please you.”

Bob then shyly looked to Jinx “C-could we go out on a date?”

I then smiled “However, Bob here would definitely dry clean those clothes for you, he used to work at a laundromat before he… errr… went green.”

“Cool!” she then looks at Bob. “I want a discount.”

Bob shrugs “I was going to do it for free, but since you are so sold on a discounted price, I’ll take ten bits.”

“Yay discount!” she yelled.

“Uhh can we go back to the fact of the bomb, what was that?” Taliyah asked.

“Oh that? That was a Void bomb.” Jinx said.

I nodded slowly “Okay… what exactly IS a void bomb?”

“A bomb that blows open a way into the void.” she said as she hit her head, some of the black gunk came out of her ear.

I shrugged “Good enough for me. So… Bob here,” I grabbed my brother “Has a thing for you, mayhaps you would consider going on a date with him? Also, if you want, I could have Prax open up a gate to your world, so you can freely come and go between these worlds.”

Bob flushed a deep crimson red as he slugged me in the gut “Hey, I wanted to ask her out!”

“Let’s talk about that a bit later, it seems we have company.” Jinx said. She pointed behind us and I saw some of the royal guard coming towards us with Celestia with them.

The guards raised their spears and held them at the ready “Halt!”

I looked to Celestia and folded my arms “Really, Celestia? You think two guards will stop us after we fought that giant monster and won?”

I stared at her as I started to hear some of the guards talking.

“It’s kind of weird that they show up when these zombies and robots came.”

“You think they brought them here?”

“It would make sense, we almost lost the shield to them, so…” they began to move around their princess as she looked at them.

“This isn’t good.” Taliyah said.

I then stepped forward and opened my mouth with my finger “I am the king of the Everfree forest, These people are under my protection. Now, unless you want to have a very soured relationship with the Everfree, I suggest you leave them alone.”

The guards looked at one another but didn’t move.

“Hmm, that didn’t work time for plan B!” Jinx said. Before I could ask she kicked both me and Bob away and grabbed Taliyah, pointing a gun at her. “NOBODY MOVE!”

“What the- what are you doing with threatening your partners?!” one of the guards said, Celestia eerily silent. Jinx just laughs.

“Partners? Ha! You think I would be partners with these clowns? I brought the zombies here and I got them to help me, I had the zombies and robots attack your so called shield, I’m Jinx, and you all,” she pushes Taliyah away as she pulls out a device and shot one of the guards with her zap gun. “Will see the fireworks.”

She pushed the button and the buildings around us began to explode. Jinx laughed maniacally and bolted towards them. She took a sharp turn right and ran down the street.

“After her!” one of them yelled. Most of the guards ran after her as I heard the distinct sound of her laughing.

I looked to Bob, who looked downcast as Celestia and her remaining guards surrounded us

“You alright? I never thought that… that she would do something like that to you three.” Celestia said. After a moment Taliyah spoke up.

“Yeah, YEAH! We're fine, thanks for getting her away from us she’s awful.” I looked at her as she made a gesture to me to play along.

I sighed “A girl like that is nothing but trouble, like my father said, ‘don’t associate with filth, lest you want to become filthy yourself.”

Bob looked to me and looked confused “But… that’s when dad wanted to avoid us…”

Celestia eyed us for a moment, narrowing her eyes. She then nodded.

“It doesn’t matter, I want to thank you for saving our city, I’m sorry that you had to deal with… her.” Celestia said.

I nodded “I have wanted to open trade routes between our kingdoms, would that be acceptable?”

Bob looked to me in shock, hurt and anger flashing in his eyes “How… how could you just brush her off like that?! She helped us fight that monster! She was the one who beat that thing! How COULD you take the credit for it all?!” He then pointed to Celestia “And you! Acting all high and mighty because-”

At this point Taliyah elbowed him in the stomach. “We need to talk to him for a moment, sorry about that.”

She then grabbed Bob's ear and drags him over to an alley way. I followed behind and saw that the guards were off trying to fix the place after the explosives.

“Okay, you are very dense you know that right?” Taliyah said.

Bob looked angrily to Taliyah “You are very cruel, you know that? She already is a criminal in one world, she deserves a safe place where she can just relax! This could have been that place!”

“That’s the point, she’s a criminal so that’s why she took all the blame from us.” Taliyah said. “That’s what she meant by plan B.”

Bob looked to Taliyah before curling up into the fetal position in a corner “Everyone needs a safe place… a place where they can smile with friends, laugh, grow…”

“You know you’re all funny to watch.” a voice said. We looked and the dumpster top opened and Jinx was there. “Hello again.”

Bob didn’t look up, seeming to be blocking out the world around him, grunting as he rocked back and forth, muttering “damn ponies… damn, damn, damn ponies…”

“What wrong with greeny?” Jinx asked as she climbed out of the dumpster.

“He’s… having trouble with the fact that now this place isn’t safe for you with what you just did.” Taliyah said. Jinx looked over at him and sighs, then walked over and grab him by the hair to make him look at her.

“I really don’t know why you’re getting bent outta shape about this, yes the guards hate me big woop I had whole armies chase after me, I’m used to it.” Jinx said.

I looked to Jinx and sighed “He can’t hear you, he’s totally withdrawn, he’s trying to get rid of all the stuff he is focusing on that’s stressing him out, think of it like a body trying to purge its system when it’s sick.” I pointed a thumb at him “He got… really messed up by our parents, so when something messes with his head, he holds on to that baggage, and I bet that he has been holding onto all of this pretty long now, you getting made into the bad guy when you were actually innocent seems to just, well, be the last straw.”

I looked over and saw that Jinx wasn’t listening to me as she picked Bob up and shook him like a rag-doll.

“Greeny! Snap out of it! You still owe me a movie and dinner!” she yelled at him as she kept shaking him.

I tapped Jinx on the shoulder “You really don’t want to do that, he’s literally letting loose all the stress he has accumulated since coming to this world and being given these new powers…” Bob was shaking even without Jinx’s help, shuddering as he got up and paced, flapping his hands and muttering under his breath “Don’t worry, he’s almost done.”

Jinx looked at him and then grab him again and started to shake him some more.

“What are you doing?” Taliyah asked.

“Shaking him, it’s fun to shake people.” she said with a smile.

Bob’s eyes, which were unfocused and dark, seemed to almost flare to life again “Wha...What… oh shit…” he looked to me and then to Jinx, who was still shaking him. “I... I’m sorry for losing my cool.”

“Shut up and let me shake you, it’s still funny.” Jinx said as she continued to shake him.

I looked to Jinx and shrugged as I looked to Taliyah “So… should we go to Celestia and explain our situation as Displaced? Also, would you like Praximus to make a gateway to your world?”

“What’s with you and gateways? All I know is that all you need is a token to call on others.” Taliyah said as Jinx dropped Bob on to the ground as his eyes were scrambled.

I smiled “Well, tokens, from what I understand, require a Displaced to pass through. If we open another Gateway, then we can freely travel to and from your world, we already have the technology developed to do this, and are already linked to Jace's world.”

“Hmmm, I don’t think making a portal between worlds is a good idea, in my world they know that there’s others out there and the ones they have already met are… not friendly. Besides, whatever my brother does is his doing.”

“Wait, your brother?” Bob asked after he stopped his eyes from spinning. “Jace is your brother?”

“Yeah? Is there a problem with that?” Taliyah asked.

“Uhh no… Greg can I talk to you for a second.” Bob asked. We both walked down the alley away from the other two to talk. “Taliyah and Jace are siblings?”

“Yeah, didn’t I tell you that?” I asked him.

“No! You didn’t say anything about the guy, who probably has a flipping army of who knows what that can come here and wreck the place without trying, is the older brother of her.” Bob started to pace. “What if he finds out that I gave her a drink that made her do things without knowing??”

“I think you’re freaking out over nothing bob.” I told him.

“Hey, you remember when that one guy kept bullying me until he gave me a black eye, you lost it and that was when we didn’t have powers!” Bob said.

I nodded and frowned before looking to Taliyah “You think Jace would hurt you? I know he can be protective, but that’s a bit of a stretch if we just man up and tell him what happened.” I then smiled and grabbed him by the shoulders in a reassuring manner “It will all work out in the end, you’ll see.”

“Oi, you two done over there?” Taliyah calls out to us.

I nodded and walked over to Taliyah and Jinx “Now, may I recommend that you two date back at the Faewood, or as you ponies call it, the Everfree? I think I should open up trade relations with Canterlot, it would do our economy good.”

“I don’t know why you’re telling me this, since I just blow stuff up but I need to go so.” she pulled out fishbones and got on it. “See you on the flipside.” smoke came out of the rocket launcher. She looked around and then at Bob and tossed him some rope. “Hold on to this.”

Bob shrugged and wrapped the rope around his hand, gripping it tightly as he followed the rope with his eyes… and saw that it was attached to the launcher.

“ANNNNNDD LIFTOFF!!!!!!” Jinx yelled as she blasted off into the sky. Bob looked at me and blinked as he got yanked off the ground after her.

I shrugged and looked to Taliyah “You ready to talk to her royal fatness? Seriously, that butt could crush a steel girder.”

“Dude… you're trying to open up trade relations with this place, talking like that will get you kicked out in a hurry.” she deadpanned.

I shrugged “I just really dislike her, trying to get it all out of my system before I talk to her.” I then looked to Taliyah and smiled “By the way, how are things back home with you?”

“They’re… fine, have this test coming up soon which I have no idea what it’s on.” she said as we walked out of the alleyway. Only for a rather irritated Celestia to be standing there.

“Oh shit.” I tensed as I looked at her, her jaw was clenched, that was a bad sign.

“Crush a steel Girder, eh?” Celestia looked to me and I swore she was trying to eat my soul.

“You are so screwed~.” Taliyah said as she took a step back.

I looked at Celestia and shrugged “Well, I guess we are on equal ground now.”

Celestia looked to me in puzzlement “What?”

I nodded “I dislike you, for things you have yet to do and have already done, and you dislike me, for calling you fat.”

Celestia's eye twitched “I am not fat.”

I shrugged, my hands raised “Not to be mean, but do you even own a scale?”

“Annnnddd I’m out, it was good knowing ya.” Taliyah said as she quickly walked out of the alleyway.

I shrugged as she walked off “Anyway, I was going to ask if your kingdom wanted to open diplomatic relations, or even trade routes, buuuut I can see that you are about ready to strangle me for being so rude, so I’ll see myself out.”

The guards to my side bared their spears and aimed them square at me “How dare you insult the princess! Have you no decency?!”

I shook my head “Not for people who act as if they are superior to me when they are not.”

Celestia didn’t say anything. I thought she would probably yell at me or something but… she didn’t say anything. The guards looked at one another and slowly backed away from us.

“You, one who have saved my ponies from Eris’ control to which I’m grateful for, has also insulted me right to my face with no fear.” she said calmly.

I shrugged “You see the shit I see, pissing of a solar avatar isn’t that worrying, let’s just say night terrors and leave it at that.”

“Well,” she said with a smile. “I’ll think about what you said and get back to you, but for now.” she flicked her wrist at me. “Get out of my home.”

The scene shifted and I was in the air. I looked down and I saw I was leaving Canterlot fast. I looked up and saw the ground coming up really fast. I hit the ground and went for a few miles before I stopped. A few minutes later I heard footsteps.

“I warned ya.” Taliyah said.

I spat out some dirt and shrugged “I probably deserved that but hey, at least I won’t have to worry about all that formal bullcrap now with her, so I call that a win.”

“... You met someone who you wanted to be in an alliance with you or something... but you insulted her right in the face, did you get dropped on your head as a kid?” she asked me.

I winced at the memory of my parents “Let’s just say I had bad parents.” I then got up out of the hole I was in and sighed. “Also, it is a good thing Luna only oversees pony dreams.”

“I don’t know… she’s oversees dreams, it didn’t say just pony dreams.” she said.

I looked to her for a moment before sighing “Guess I’ll have to forgo sleep for awhile.”

“Why… do you have a thing for Luna?” she asked me as we headed on back.

I looked around uncomfortably “I… I don’t have that. Let’s just say my parents really fucked me up in the head… My brother and sister too.”

“Oh… sorry.” she said.

I looked to her and patted her back. “Thanks. I appreciate it.” I then saw the gates of the Capital and smiled “Home sweet home.”

“Yeah… so I have to ask, do you need me for anything else?” she asked me.

I shook my head “No, but… shouldn’t you wait until Jinx is back? I don’t think she’d appreciate being stuck here, and Bob’s probably having a good time with her.”

“I think she has her own way of getting back home, I did see a portal as the two went off.” she said.

I nodded and smiled “I guess you can go, eager to see Twily, eh?” She tensed up and looked around.

“Uhh…” was all she said.

I looked to her curiously “You’ve been getting antsy whenever twily comes up in conversation. Is something up?”

“No! No nothing is wrong, she’s fine, I’m fine, we are all fine.” she said while turning around. I saw her ears turned red.

I smiled evilly “You, my friend, are not only a terrible liar, but also have it bad.”

“Shut up!” she yelled. “Just send me back before I send you straight underground!”

I shrugged and opened a portal to Taliyaha home world “Twily in Frilly lace socks, beckoning you closer.”

I saw a pillar of earth headed to my head after I said that.I quickly dodged it and stuck out my long black tongue “Nyegh!” to which I saw she was gone.

I shrugged and headed home, smiling at the thought of a nice cup of tea. As I walked I saw something in the ground. I stopped and picked up two items. One was a gear with a dragon around it and the other a necklace with a small black katana on it. As I held the dragon gear I heard a voice.

‘Yo! Name’s Sam, if ya need some help, to talk to, or to spar give me a shout!.” I looked at the gear for a minute before looking at the other one.

‘....’

I looked to the katana necklace and shrugged, putting them both in my pocket as i walked into the Elder Oak, eager to see my wife.

Family is everything

I was walking around the kingdom, wondering how I was going to do as a father, when I had an idea “Wait, I can time travel… and the tree amplifies my power tremendously… maybe…” just then, someone ran into me. I looked at the citizen, who ran past me, and saw a lot of people were running away from the direction of the marketplace.

“Monster!” one of them yelled as they ran by.

I looked around in confusion, I heard everyone yelling and screaming until I heard a loud pitched screeching sound. I slenderwalked over to the marketplace and saw the beast.

It looked like a giant bat monster that’s thrashing around. It slammed into buildings screeching in extreme pain. I saw someone in white holding on for dear life as it slammed into another building.

I slenderwalked to the creature and restrained it with my slendrils “What in the red hell is going on?!”

“Thank… ugg… you…” the being said. I looked and saw it was a woman wearing what looked like paladin armor. She had light brown hair and tan skin with bright blue eyes. She also looked a little green. The bat thing thrashed around against my slendrils.

I grunted and ever so slightly tightened my grip on the beast while helping the paladin down. She took some deep breaths before looking at me.

“Thanks.” she said.

I smiled before gesturing to the bat thing with my spare hand “I would like to know your plans with this beast, if you simply want to kill it, may I make it a proxy? I could use a mount.”

She looked at me oddly. “No, friend is coming.” as she said that I heard some running coming from behind me. I turned to see a man running towards us, he had back hair that had a top hat over it and a trench coat on. He had a staff in his right hand and an old black suitcase.

“Oh good you’re alive.” he said as he got closer to us and to the bat thing. “Is everyone alright?”

I shrugged “Well, aside from some of my subjects probably needing therapy, we are all fine, oh, and your friend looks a little nauseous.” I then looked to the bat thing, which was trying, and failing, to bite into my slendril “Knock that off.”

The man walked over to the beast and set his case down. He opened it and looked inside it… then walked into it. He disappeared for about ten seconds before re-emerging with some sort of cream. He took the stuff and started to rub it into the bats ear. After a few moments the beast started to calm down.

“There you go, this should ease the pain.” the man said.

I looked to the man before gesturing to the bat “Should I set him down, or will he start thrashing about again?”

Bob then walked out of a nearby pub and gawked at the bat monster “Well hello, you freaky thing you.” The man frowned at him.

“That’s rude.” he said as he finished with the cream. He then took the staff and tapped my slendrils a few times. They disappeared and reappeared near me as the bat thing shook a bit then licked the man. “You’re welcome.”

I looked to the bat creature and smiled “You know, it is actually rather cute, when it is not scaring my subjects. I don’t suppose that he holds a grudge against me for restraining him, do you? I just had to protect my subjects, it is sort of my job.”

The bat thing looked at me and sniffed me for a bit before the man looked at me. “Nah you're fine, wolfbats are really peaceful with amazing hearing, this one just had an earache.”

I nodded and smiled before petting it gently, Bob looking to the Wolfbat sadly “Sorry for insulting yah, big guy, When I get drunk I just speak without any filters.”

I then looked to the man and held out a slendril to shake his and the paladins hands as I rubbed the wolfbats tummy, it’s tongue hanging out like a dogs “I am Greg, who are you two?”

“Susan, and he’s Nick.” the paladin said.

“Hello.” Nick said as he went to his case and pulled out a large pear and set it near the wolfbat, who started eating it.

I nodded as I watched the wolfbat happily eating the pear “How would you like to live with me? I would love to have an animal companion, and my wife would most likely appreciate the company when I am away.”

“I think he already lives here.” Nick said. “Found his cave near here as we got here.”

I nodded “I know that, I was asking if he would like me to make him my pet. You know, you feed them, and love them, make them a part of your family?” The wolfbat looked at me and licked me, smearing me with pear.

I smiled and slenderwalked out of the pear before walking back up to the wolf bat “I’ll take that as a yes, mayhaps I should give you a name? Maybe Vladimir? Or Vlad, for short?”

The wolfbat waggled its butt eagerly before jumping and running in a circle. It then jumped up and licked my face, luckily it was no longer eating pear, unluckily its breath smelled very bad.

“That’s a yes.” Nick said with a smile as he closed the suitcase.

I looked to the two of them “So, how are you two here? I haven’t heard of a veterinarian and a paladin traveling my kingdom, and the Sylvari know the forests every visitor.”

“Magic.” Nick said while wiggling his fingers.

I looked to Bob, who was playing with green electricity in his hands as he played cat’s cradle. “So, Bob, I hear you have been drinking again?” I grabbed him by the ear “What the hell did I say about alcohol! That stuff is poison!” Bob looked to me with a sad expression, one that I knew all too well. “Oh...”

Bob sighed as he was released from my hand “I know you're worried, but I swear, I won’t drink it away next time.”

Susan took a step forward before Nick pointed at her. “I swear if you go and say anymore of that religion stuff, I’m not making your favorite dish for a month.” Susan frowned and crossed her arms, earning some clunks from the armor.

I let Bob walk to the Elder oak and sighed before looking to Susan and Nick, who were standing there uncomfortably “I suppose you want to know what all that was about, huh?”

“Night terrors.” Nick said. Susan looked at him as he shrugged. “I know what it looks like, seen many with it.”

“Right.” she deadpanned before giving me a sheepish smile.

I sighed “Let’s just say, our parents were so bad that they literally gave Bob PTSD. Our sister got out the first chance she got, and I don’t blame her.” I sighed “I still wonder where she wound up… she was wearing a skull kid costume…”

“Skull…Kid…” Nick said as he looked at Susan.

“You don’t think…” she started until there was a knock from the suitcase. Nick walked over and opened it.

“I feed the boar's.” a female voice said. It sounded… familiar.

“What about the thunderbirds?” he asked.

“You know they don’t like me!” the voice said. He frowned before I heard some grumbling. He looked up at the two of us.

“Right…” he said before looking down at the case and jumping into it, closing it.

I looked to Susan and gestured to the suitcase “So… what’s with the case? And why do I recognize… wait… Holly?! Are you in there?!”

Bob was sprinting at us the second I said my sisters name “Greg, did you see Holly?! Where’s sis?!”

Susan looked at us and pointed at the case. “Go look, mind the step.”

I slenderwalked to the case and opened it, Bob leaping inside as I followed suit. I stopped and saw that it was deeper then I thought as I heard a thud from below me.

“Ow~.” Bob said as I got down to what looked a kitchen/ workplace, different things that I didn’t know hanging from hooks and a lot of herbs. Bob looked around. “Okay… this is bigger than I thought.”

I nodded and pointed to the strange objects “Those look quite odd, even though I know my way around a kitchen, I can’t even begin to guess what they are for…”

Bob got up and walked to a door and peeked outside. “Okay, scratch what I said before, this place is really big!”

I nodded and looked outside before I sighed “It’s going to take forever to find Holly… if she is even here… It’s like a miniature world here!”

“Maybe… hey what’s going on over there?” Bob asked.

I looked over and saw what looked like a storm going on. Nick said something about Thunderbirds so… I grabbed Bob and slenderwalked over to the storm, hoping that whatever was going on was not TOO dangerous… as we got there I saw two Thunderbirds in the sky with one of them holding something in it’s talons.

“I’M NOT FOOD YOU OVERGROWN CHICKEN!!!!” I heard a female voice yelled out. There was a lighting bolt that hit the ground near us. “SCREW YOU! YOUR FOOD IS DOWN THERE!”

I looked and saw Nick floating two large and dead cows into view. The birds saw this and flowed down to them, dropping the being as they were a few feet off the ground. They took the cows and flew off somewhere, taking the storm with them. Nick walked over to me.

“Hey.” he said. I looked to Nick and hugged him as I saw the being draw closer, dressed as a black and white skull kid with Majora's mask on, but her color scheme reminded me of Midna's fused shadow form.

“Holly, is… is that you?” I asked.

The girl looked to me suspiciously “And just who the heck are you? How do you know my name?”

I looked to her and smiled “It’s me, Greg, remember how I cosplayed as Slenderman, and Bob as the mask?”

She gasped “W-what?! But… Why didn’t you come find me?!”

I looked down and mumbled “I had hoped you hadn’t been displaced, I knew you got a fiance recently… and… I didn’t want you to lose him.”

She grabbed me and began to shake me, her whole body floating off of the ground “I WAS ALL ALONE, IN THE FREAKING WOODS! OF COURSE I WANTED YOU TO FIND ME, DUMMY!”

“Er… I guess you have some… things to talk about so…” Nick looked around and started to back away. “I have other… things to do…”

Bob grabbed Nick and hugged him before noogying him affectionately “Nah, man, you're sticking with us till I can throw you guys a party!”

Holly looked to Bob and gasped “Oh my god, Bob! You look so different! Why are you black haired now, what the heck is going on?!”

“And can you let go of me please.” Nick asked.

Bob sighed and let Nick go before I smiled “Let’s just say you have got a new chance at life.”

Holly gasped “HOLY JESUS FUCK DID I DIE!?”

I waved my hands quickly “No! Nothing like that! You were just Displaced, turned into a whatever you cosplayed as with their powers!”

Holly looked to me a moment “So that fused shadow ring I bought did all this?! I didn’t expect all this for a buck fifty and showing off my boobs!”

We all stared at her for a moment before Nick spoke up. “Better than what me and Susan did.”

I shook my head in shame “You really need to reign in yourself… he could’ve been a creeper instead…”

She shrugged as I got a good look at her. All I can say is that she was curvy, she had a DD-cup sized breasts like before but now…

“Hey sis, did your ass get bigger?” Bob asked. I looked and saw that she did have a bigger butt and wider hips, again curvy.

Holly looked to Bob and smacked him upside the head “My ass is my business! And why are you checking out my ass anyway, perv?!”

Bob shrugged “Hey, it’s pretty noticeable. Hey, how did you get into showing a merchant your breasts, anyway?”

Holly shrugged “He said he’d give me twenty bucks credit if I did. Who am I to give up twenty bucks off a purchase?”

“Right..” Nick said turning away from her, I saw him blushing a bit.

Bob smiled evilly before he looked at Nick “Oh Holly~ It looks like you have an admirer, maybe he’ll give you something for showing him-” he was cut off by a dark green flash that sent Bob flying away. I turned to see Nick leveling his staff and looked at me.

“He had it coming.” he said.

Holly was blushing like mad, her mask now at her belt for some reason as she looked everywhere but at Nick “U-ummm…. How about we get out of here, have that party we were talking about?”

I nodded and grabbed them all, slenderwalking back out of the suitcase as I set them on the ground, Vlad still sitting there patiently with Susan, and it seems Rose had come out to see what the commotion was. She looked to me, then to Holly, then to Nick “So… where were all of you?”

“In my home.” Nick said as he pointed at the suitcase as if it was common knowledge.

Rose looked into the suitcase and shrugged “Well, that’s actually the second strangest thing I have ever seen, Bob taking first.”

Bob looked to Rose, his face showing mock offence “I can hear you, you know!”

Holly smiled “I like this lady, who is she?”

I smiled “Rose, this is my sister Holly, Holly, this is my wife Rose and no, she is not fat, she is pregnant.”

Holly gasped and flew at Rose, hugging her shoulders excitedly “I’m an auntie!”

I smiled and nodded before walking over to Bob and Vlad, bringing them to the rest of the group as Rose smiled and walked over to me, giving me a tender smooch “So, what was it you were on the stroll thinking about, anyway?”

I looked to her curiously “How did you know I had to think?”

She giggled “Because I know you, you walk when you think.”

I nodded “Well, I was thinking, maybe we should travel forward in time? I mean, Nothing much is going to happen for a thousand years, and I want to make sure that we are around when Equestria stops being so… well, racist.”

“Really, this place is racist?” Susan said as she looked around. “It’s pretty here.”

I shook my head “No, we are in the Deer kingdom, known as The Faewood by us, and called the Everfree forest by the ponies. Ponies at the moment think that if it’s not a pony, than it’s evil, stupid, or a monster.”

Nick frowned a bit and muttered something under his breath before Bob spoke.

“Even Jinx and she’s a pony as well.” Bob said crossing his arms. Holly looked at him for a few moments.

“Jinx?” she asked.

I nodded “Think Jinx from league of legends, but ponified.”

Bob grumbled about the ponies for a bit “Damn hypocritical shitstains, that’s what they are.”

I sighed and looked to Bob “My concern is… do the tokens pull through time, as well as space?”

“What do you mean?” Nick asked as he started to pet Vlad.

I pulled out all of my friends tokens and showed them to the others “I can summon my friends with these… but if I go ahead about a thousand years, to where things get interesting with the ponies, will they still be summonable? I don’t want to lose them… or make them wait a thousand years to see me again...”

“Don’t know.” Susan said.

“Hey, didn’t Prax made something to talk to Jace?” Bob asked me.

I nodded “Yeah, I think he made a gateway…”

“Well, give him a call to give him the heads up and then port a thousand years and call him again.” Bob said to me. Holly looked at him shocked.

“That’s… actually smart of you.” she said.

I nodded and slenderwalked to the gateway, walking through it to find myself in jace’s world “Hey, Jace! You here? I need to tell you some stuff!”

As I yelled that something hit me in the back of my head and I fell onto the ground.

“By the makers man don’t do that!” I heard Jace yell. “I gave you something so that you can call me from there!”

I turned and saw him standing there in normal clothes and holding a weird hammer thing and a blunderbuss.

I rubbed the back of my head and sighed “I’m sorry, but I needed to tell you some stuff, and… I don’t think this is the kind of thing you say over long distance.”

“Does it involve me hitting you with my boom hammer?” he asked. He looked at me for a moment. “Something has happened, what happened?”

I smiled and looked him in the eyes “I am going to be a father. And I was wondering… would you like to be the baby's godfather?”

He stared at me for a bit before shrugging. “Sure, I’m already one to a demon prince of hell.” he looked up at the ceiling for a moment. “Kinda funny if you think about it.”

I nodded and laughed as I looked around awkwardly “Also, I was thinking of sending my kingdom through time. I’m going to check if time passes between us, after me slenderwalking forward a thousand years, then, if nothing happens, I’m going to do it. I have this feeling, that the changelings are going to try to invade us, I don’t want to face them for now, I need more time.”

“Okay… so you’re going to send your kingdom one thousand years into the future, yes?” Jace asked as he puts his weapons away.

I nodded as I saw the gateway flare to life again, Holly coming through and colliding face first into my forehead “Jesus Fuck! That bloody hurt!”

“Language.” Jace said.

Holly looked up at him before looking at me. “Who’s the giant guy?”

I smiled “Jace, this is my sister Holly, Holly, this is Jace, my best friend since being Displaced.”

“And I’m not a giant, I’ve seen giants and I’m not one of them.” he said.

Holly shrugged while floating in the air “I was talking about how freaking ripped you are, seriously, it looks like you could benchpress a freaking bus.”

“Right… anyway I don’t think time between our worlds is going to change much, you're just making your kingdom go forward right?” Jace said, ignoring Holly a bit.

I nodded “I’m going to give the citizens a chance to leave if they want, but I am going forward.”

“So it’s just your kingdom, the only way to make a difference if you make your universe move forward in time which you can’t do.” he said with a shrug. “I seen a lot but you don’t have the power to do that, most gods can’t.”

I nodded and waved to him “See you in a thousand years, or not, who knows, this time travel stuff is weird.”

“Just go.” Jace said with a wave.

I took Holly's hand and went through the gateway before I smiled “Let’s do this.” Holly nodded as she floated off and I prepared to give a speech…

“My subjects!...”

One... hour... later…

“... that is all.” I finished.

Several Deer, including Clover, picked up their things and left, however, the majority stayed I nodded and slenderwalked to the center of the Elder Oak with Bob, me equipping his mask form and activating my armor state as I grabbed the center of the tree, letting it’s power fill me as I Spread my power throughout the borders of our kingdom, creating a dome of slendril-like roots to encompass us and I began to slenderwalk us forward, I could feel time speeding up, it was working, but… I could also feel that something was colliding with the dome repeatedly, it was strong, angry, and fierce. Whatever it was, I wanted it nowhere near my people.

I focused and thickened the dome, strengthening its individual roots as well as adding more to it. I… I heard something…

‘Do not tressssspassss in our domain, fledgling. We shall dessstroy you!’

I grunted as the beings kept on pounding harder and harder on the kingdoms dome, making it shake and shudder.

“Having fun?” I heard someone familiar say.

“Jace? The hell?” I said.

“Magic my friend.” he said. “So, having fun?”

I looked around for him and grunted “I am not, whatever this thing is… it’s what ate me before, and it wants me dead now! If it weren’t for this tree’s boosting me, and Bob… I’d be dead already!”

Holly then appeared in the room as I spoke “Wait, this thing that’s shaking the whole place, it wants you dead?”

I nodded “It says I have trespassed into its domain, it… it’s really pissed off!”

“Well, want help?” Jace voice said.

I nodded as black blood leaked out of my mouth “Help would be VERY appreciated!”

Holly left the room and growled at the creature as she summoned a large, spear like flute.

“Well, I can help, bring your sister back in, don’t want to give her nightmares.” Jace said.

I nodded and sent out a slendril root, or slendroot, to grab her, it eventually reached her and I used it to pull her back into the room with me. “Holly, stay here!”

“Why!” she yelled. Before I could answer we heard a roar. Holly eyes widen and looked back. “What… the hell was that?”

I grunted as I struggled to keep the dome held together. “I don’t know, but here’s hoping it knows how to keep barriers sturdy!”

As I kept the barriers up as the thing pounded on them then… they stopped. I heard struggling and some sort of fighting before silence.

“I-I think it sto-” I was cut off by the sound of... something laughing, it wasn’t the thing from before, but the new creature. Then the sound of flesh being eaten.

‘Your ally may have won the day, fledgling… but we sssshhhall return! AND NONE SHALL STOP OUR RAGE!’ The sound of eating subsided as a new voice was heard, this one sent shivers down my spine.

“My Hunger… is sated… for now… we’ll meet again…” the creature faded from the dome as silence was heard for the rest of the way.

after the trip

“W-What was that.” Holly said, voice filled with fear. “The second thing I mean… I felt my life was going to end right there.”

I sighed in exhaustion “I do not know… but I’m glad it helped us, I just hope it stays on our side…”

“I don’t know…” Holly said.

“How about we go see how everyone is doing?” I heard Bob say.

I nodded and removed him, letting him reform as we walked out to the kingdom, only to find that the roots had protected the kingdom and its citizens. I saw Fred come running towards me looking panicked.

“Greg, it’s Nip, she’s in pain!” he said.

I looked to Fred in shock before following him to the hospital, only to find Nip limping out of the place mumbling to herself. She saw us and started to limp towards us. As she got up to us and went to me and punched me very hard.

“You no touch Nip. Bad tall guy.” she said before limping off, saying something about checking her egg.

I looked to Nip while rubbing my arm in pain “I think she’s mad about me using the Elder Oaks power…”

“Don’t take this the wrong way but… I kinda want to hit you for doing that.” Fred said looking at the tree. “She said something about you touching her so I guess she’s part of the tree.”

I nodded and leaned over “Go ahead, hit me, I think I deserve it.”

Fred looked to me for a moment before he nodded and slugged me in the jaw, making me bite my tongue quite painfully. “There, now we are even. But you still have to make it up to Nip.”

Holly looked to me and frowned “Why don’t you just tell her why you did it? You said it was because you were worried about changelings, right? Well, tell her that.”

I nodded and slenderwalked to Nips door and knocked on it gently “Nip? May we please talk? I feel I owe you an explanation.”

“Yes…” I heard her say. I opened the door and saw her sitting on her bed with her egg in her hands, rubbing it… also naked.

I blushed and covered my eye areas out of reflex, this not affecting my vision whatsoever “Ummm… should I go while you get dressed? N-no, I need to explain this now.” Nip looked up at me.

“Why you cover your face?” she asked.

I sighed “I was hoping I wouldn’t be capable of seeing my friends lover naked, as that is improper. Anyway, have you heard of a creature called a changeling? They are creatures that feed on love by taking the place of someone you, or someone else loves. They were nearing our kingdom, and I needed to hide us from them, I knew that if I sent us forward through time, we could get the aid of the ponies. Who by this point will be much more open minded.”

“What’s a changeling, you have drawing?” she asked as she held her egg closer.

I sighed “Well, they can make themselves look EXACTLY like anyone, so the only way to tell if someone is a changeling is either by an anti illusion spell, or you know them very well, and they suddenly start acting different, as Changelings do not gain the memories of those they replace… Naturally they look like a pony with black carapace over their bodies and holes riddling them.”

She listened to my description before blinking. “I know Changeling! I met one a few days ago at bath house.”

I looked to Nip questioningly “You did? You… didn’t tell them where we all lived, did you?”

“No, she gave me card.” she said before standing up and walking over to the other side of the room. I stared for a moment as some of her parts… jiggled before turning away. She then stood in front of me with a card. “She said to call her if I wanted more needles.”

I shuddered as I realized she was talking about acupuncture. “Guh. I don’t get why anyone willingly has that done to them…” I then shook my head “Anyway, that bathhouse, was it one that Roc and Sam knew of, or was it out of the kingdom? I’m sorry to say that the card may no longer be good, if she exists in this realm.”

“I don’t know, want to try?” she asked.

I shrugged “Sure, I guess, if she is part of a hive around here, we may be capable of entering peace treaties instead of them having to start stealing love from us.”

She nodded, she turned around and did something to the card before putting it down, giving me a good view of her ass. She’s REALLY not making this easy! After a few moments mist came off the card and covered the floor of the room. The smell of a bath house filled the room as a the mist rises up for a moment. There in the spot of the mist was a female Changeling with a small box at her side. She looked around until looking at us.

“Hello.” she said with a smile.

I smiled and nodded “Hello, erm… could you tell me if you are native to this realm?”

“Nope.” she said as she set her box down.

I nodded “Well, I would like to speak with you after… well, after Nip. I really need to go and not see her naked.”

“Not good around naked girls?” she asked with a smirk.

“Also you nod a lot, you just nod.” Nip said.

I shyly shrugged “Well, I don’t have a face. So I can’t really smile or frown.”

“But you have mouth, and you can smile and frown, I seen it.” Nip said.

I frowned as I realised she was right “Okay, I’ll work on not nodding.” I then looked to the changeling “So, can you tell Nip about how changelings… eat?” I frowned “I am also looking for a way to make ties with the Changeling Hives, would you possibly tell me what they like?”

“For what changelings eat, depends on the hive really, to make ties with other hives don’t ask me.” she said with a shrug. “I just work at a spa that does acupuncture.”

I sighed “Well, it was nice meeting you, now in case Nip is going to want your services, I will leave. Needles unnerve me.”

She giggled a bit. “You make it out as if we are going to have some fun, also you should try acupuncture, you’ll feel amazing.” she tilted her head a bit. “There was one deer lady that enjoyed it a week ago.”

I shuddered “N-no, and that was most likely my wife…” I looked to Nip and smiled timidly “Umm… See you later!” I then made to leave. The last sight of her was her getting on her bed and laying down. I walked out quickly and sighed. She makes it so hard sometimes....

Literally, maybe Rose could help me out with this...wait, she’s pregnant… damn.

I slenderwalked to the restroom and decided to vent some steam, as it were.

one bout of masterbation later

I smiled and walked out of the restroom as I looked around, happily observing the area as Vlad came up to me and licked me again. “Hey there, fella! How are you!”

Vlad barked excitedly and ran away, looking like he wanted me to follow, I shrugged and followed him as I wandered into Bob holding down Holly, who was… less colorful than before… Oh shit.

I slenderwalked to them and clocked her over the head “Where the hell is Eris?” Oh god, I can’t believe I let them get turned into this… She is going to pay if anyone gets hurt.

Holly huffed sultrily ”why don’t you let me go, and I show you my… appreciation...”

Dear god she made her sex crazed!

Bob grunted as he kept restraining Holly. “Let’s not… and say we didn’t!”

I looked at the two of them and saw Nick’s suitcase near by… wait… I slenderwalked into it and started to look for him.

“Nick!” I yelled.

“Over here!” he yelled back. I turned to see him dealing with a big manticore. “What’s up?”

I pointed to the exit from here, my panic evident. “Eris got free! She’s messed up Holly! I need you to keep her from doing something that she would regret while I go find Eris!

“Oh… want her cured?” he asked. I stared at him for a moment as the words repeated themselves in my head.

I grabbed him excitedly. “Do it! I don’t like my sister sex crazed!”

“Let me go.” he said. I put him down and dusted him off. He walked over to his workshop and started searching for something until he found a flower that had a glow to it.

“This, is a Harmonia flos.” he said as he pulled two petals of the flower and looked at me. “A Harmony flower, grown near a tree of Harmony or a place filled with harmony, it took me some time but I learned of a way to making it into a potion that would deal with Eris magic, it works I tested it with Eris back home.”

I nodded and… damn it… I hummed an agreement and let him get to work on the potion. “I’ll go find Eris, wait… do you have one of those potions ready? I could use Bob’s help, but he’s busy keeping Holly from rutting the cities brains out.”

“Normally it would take about a week to make.” he said. I paled at the thought as he put it in some jar and poured something into the jar and cover it. There was an explosion in the jar as he removed the lid and… oh god the smell! He poured it into a vial and looked at me. “I can do it in thirty seconds, now got to get it into her… and I have a plan… don’t hate me for it.” he finished as he walked up to the trap door and opened it.

I slenderwalked to Holly, waiting for Nick as I waited for her to be cured desperately. He walked out of his suitcase and looked at her as she looked at him.

“You said she’s sex crazed?” he asked.

Holly smiled lewdly. “I would not say crazed. I’d say skilled, how’s about I show you?” She said as she broke free from Bob and began seductively… guh… smushing her breasts together.

“It’s so wrong for me to see this…” Both me and Bob said. Nick smiled at her.

“Sure, just looked down before giving you a kiss.” he said. Holly smiled as she looked down as Nick took the potion. He walked over to her as she looked up at him and he gave her a kiss. He looked at me and put up a finger to say one second. I watched as the colour washed over her body as they pulled away. “Feeling better?”

“WHAT THE HELL WAS I DOING?!” She said as she blushed uncontrollably, she then looked to me and Bob before she realized what had happened “Oh, I’m going to kill that bitch!”

“You’re welcome.” Nick said as he stepped back and closed his case.

I looked to Nick and sighed “I don’t know if I should praise you for a genius, or curse you for a bastard.”

Bob shrugged as he looked to Canterlot. “Should we be going to canterlot, to save the day, or something?”

“If we’re going with the timeline then Eris would be in Silver- I mean Ponyville, right?” Nick asked.

Bob shrugged “I never really watched the season two opener, started at season three.”

I looked to Bob in shock “How could you not watch the first two seasons? They were awesome.”

Bob shrugged, his hands in his pockets “Just never got around to it.”

“Can we please move on, if she’s in Ponyville then Susan would be heading there.” Nick said.

I grunted out an affirmative as I let out my slendrils to grab Nick, Bob, and Holly. Nick quickly made his suitcase fly to him before we slenderwalked to Ponyville.

I let everyone go and looked around warily as I took out my sword, entering my armored state “Holly, Bob, stay on guard, who knows what Eris will do.”

Just as I said that, there was a searing pain in my back as I was slashed at by Eris, who had appeared behind me. Nick spun around and pointed his staff at her and blasting her into a building.

“Sorry!” he yelled before looking at us. “What?”

Bob looked to Eris and grunted “While I do love a bit of fun, do you think you could tone it down? You are causing others a great deal of stress.”

Nick looked around for a bit. “I don’t see Susan any-” Before he could finished Eris came out with a ball floating above her hand. She grinned and threw it at us, I moved to stop it but someone came up and cut it in half.

“No more balls!” Susan yelled as she held a greatsword in her hands.

Holly pulled out her flute again, this time the size of an ocarina, and had her two wisps appear “Let’s rock!” She rushed Eris and began assaulting her with the wisps as she played notes from her flute.

Bob also pulled out a weapon, a large mallet with a depiction of the Elder oak embossed on its surface as He slammed it down on the ground, causing roots to grow out from the ground to restrain Eris “Don’t you get it?! This fun is wrong, you are hurting people!”

Eris snarled at this before knocking him away and looking at Holly, a ball of blue and red fire appeared by her head.

“Look out! That’s some sort of hellfire!” Susan yelled before Eris threw to at Holly, sending her into the forest.

Holly PoV

Guh…. my head was on fire… oh wait, it really was. “Aaaugh!” I quickly summoned a gust of wind and blew away the flames as I looked around where I had landed, finding myself just outside some strange ruin “Ummm…. Okay, this was not in the show.” I then had an idea, most ruins have some sort of artifact, in Equestria… maybe there is something that could help with Eris? I flew into the ruins and began my search, mostly finding long hallways filled with what seemed to be pressure plates, most likely linked to deadly traps of some sort, that I simply floated over. I eventually found a large room, however, that caught my eye.

I floated into the room to see it was as dusty as ever and the blazers were cold. In the middle of the room was a coffin.

I felt a great deal of apprehension at this, did I really want to see what was in the coffin? While I could totally take anything undead, hell, I could use my mask if things got hairy and just annihilate whatever it was, but… I still didn’t want to SEE any form of undead monster or horror movie type creature that could be in that coffin… “Ah, screw it, came this far.” I flew over to the coffin and threw it open, hoping that whatever was inside would have something useful.

What I saw… was a woman with blue hair. She looked like she was sleeping. I stared at her for a moment before her hand grabbed my face and pulled me closer. Her eyes open as slitted red demon eyes stared at me.

“I’m trying to sleep.” she said angrily.

I looked at her blankly “There is a spirit of chaos wreaking havoc on the world… and your busy napping? Wow, I thought I was going to find something USEFUL here, guess I was wrong. Sorry for waking you up, granny.”

Her eye twitched a bit as she stood up, dragging me up with her. “Who are you calling granny, can a granny do this!” she yelled as she threw me into a few walls.

I laughed as I floated up “I assume you didn’t play Legend of Zelda, did you? I’m wearing two legendary relics, I could curse you five ways from sunday, saggy tits.”

She slowly walked out of the ruins with a frown.

“Curse me, you can try sprite.” she said.

I shrugged and put on my mask while activating my ring as I shook my head like a rattle, my power beginning to shift and change around her as I laughed, “See, I am not just limited to transforming curses, I could, oh… make you have to eat what you hate most just to survive?”

The woman just walked forward at me. Shrugging I cursed her. “So, I have to eat something that I hate to survive?”

I nodded “eeyup, but this one is worse than Usalia’s, it changes with your tastes, so there’s no easy way out, if you take too long, you will devolve into a mindless beast, then die.”

“Well, then I have to eat you.” she said as she walked a bit faster. “The only thing I hate to eat is flesh so… hold still.”

I smiled as I floated out of her reach “Or, you could ask me to remove the curse. I do know a song that’ll fix it, but… do I want to? Or should I reduce you to a glorified zombie?”

She didn’t say anything as she disappeared and was in front of me, grabbing me.

“You talk too much.” she said as I felt my body change. She floated down and pulled a mirror out.

“Now, how does it feel to be cursed?” she asked.

I looked to myself and laughed “Don’t expect me to be like this for long.” I then grabbed a flute and began to play the song of healing, turning my prinny body back to normal as a mask fell off of my face as I returned to normal. I pointed at her “We could do this all day, but there is still the fact that Eris is wreaking havoc with my friends and family, if you won’t help, I’ll just curse you again and leave!”

She stopped and crossed her arms and looked at me. Then a voice came behind me. “You are an odd one, you know that right?

I turned and saw the same woman floating a few feet off the ground watching me. I shrugged and laid back in mid-air as I began floating out of the ruins “I blame my parents.”

“Interesting.” she said looking around. “Where am I?”

I gestured to the door outside “I am pretty sure you are in the Everfree forest… err… or the Faewood, as the Deer call it.” I then went through it and gasped as I felt a massive burst of energy through the woods, as if someone very powerful suddenly became VERY angry… “Oh god, Greg!”

“Who’s that?” she asked as she went onto the ground. “Also you said Eris, where is she?”

I sighed and pointed towards ponyville “Greg, along with Bob, are my brothers… Greg is tremendously strong, stronger than me by a landslide, and that’s WITHOUT wearing Bobs mask form.”

“Funny.” she said before turning around. “Let’s go see what’s all the commotion, pet.”

Before I could say anything I felt something tug around my neck and saw a chain around my neck as she pulled me in the air.

I pulled the chain apart grunted, keeping the metal collar however, as it looked badass. “I’ll take you there, but I’m no one's pet.”

Greg POV

Bob was bleeding, bad, he had been taking the brunt of Eris's attacks, and I growled angrily as I held him close “Rest, brother, you fought well.”

Bob laughed “Heh, don’t think I’m through… I’m just going to be benched… for awhile…” he then reverted to his mask form, the magic he usually exuded now much fainter, but still noticeable.

I looked angrily to Eris as I walked toward her, my slendrils waving menacingly as I ripped my mouth open and drooled black ichor. “You have gone too far.”

“You defeated me before but now.” she said as that hellfire orb appeared again. “That have more tricks up my sleeve.” She then launched a barrage of hellfire at me.

I growled and launched my own fireballs at Eris, my rage pushing my powers to the edge, my Revenge the only thing on my mind as I slenderwalked behind her and grabbed her, slamming her head repeatedly into the ground before I threw her in the air, launching a black and white fireball the size of a truck at her, it exploding and sending her hurtling to the ground. “You hurt my brother, who only wanted to help you. Why should I hold back against one who harms such an innocent person?”

She looked back up at me with… green glowing eyes. She fired more of her hellfire at me. I swatted it away and was about to attack until something grabbed me.

“Stop!” Holly yelled.

I looked to Holly, who was accompanied by… a female Laharl? I always preferred Valvatorez… anyway, there was this demon woman looking at Eris like you would at someone who just kicked your kid in the shin, that is, she wanted to freaking KILL her.

“Hello Eris, how’s the demon magic you have?” she asked. Eris growled at her. “That good? Well sad to say, I’m taking my powers back.”

With that she made a claymore appear and charged at her.

I slenderwalked between them and grabbed Bob in his mask form, who I had left on the ground in my rage, and put him on my belt before I charged Eris as well, using my antimagic to keep her from teleporting around. She made a wall of hellfire in front of us but the female Laharl slashed through it frowning.

“Lame.” she said before kicking her in the stomach. Eris fell down to the ground before Laharl stepped on her throat. “Now, I’m taking my powers back.” With that she jammed her hand into Eris chest. She screamed in pain and thrashed around as Laharl pulled a demonic orb of power out of her and ate it.

Eris eyes blinked a few times as they went back to normal. She looked around confused.

I leveled my sword at Eris’s throat and snarled “Give me one good reason why I should not kill you.”

‘Whoa, hold up Greg, sure she has done many things that aren’t the greatest but killing her is going a bit far.’ Bob said via a telepathic link we shared when he was in mask form.

I growled for a bit before something hit me on the side, just barely hard enough for me to notice. I looked back to see the female Laharl putting down her foot and looking down at Eris.

“You, go sit in a corner.” she said. Eris was about to say something before Laharl pointed to a random direction.

I looked to Eris as she pouted and summoned a pair of walls in the direction she was told to go and sat down in it. She looked over her shoulder at me and I growled angrily. “I may be able to withstand a lot when it’s me getting hurt. But hurting my siblings crosses the line.”

“Says the one who brought them into a fight.” Laharl said. I glared at her as she didn’t look at me.

I raised my sword and easily chopped Laharls blade in half “If you want a better blade, you may want to watch what you say to me. My kingdom is FAR ahead of equestrians in smithing ability, and that was before this stagnant era of peace.”

“So, there’s no point for you here then.” she said as she tossed her broken blade away.

I smiled and laughed “I did not say that they had no use, they sit on a massive deposit of gemstones, and the very soil is imbued with magical energy here.”

‘Gemstones yes, but magic soil? We have that back home due to the Great Oak or did you miss that?’ Bob said.

‘I don’t trust this woman, I do not want her gaining too great an interest in the Faewood, also, the magic here is different, less wild. It may be a good idea to study it.’ I thought to Bob.

“You may also want to find a way to shield your thoughts from others, I could have heard them from a mile.” Laharl deadpanned.

Holly ran up to us and saw Eris and looked back at us. “Well… no one is hurt, surprisingly.” She then pouted a little. “But I was hoping to meet the mane six by now… you think they are okay?”

“They're fine, they're down the street to the left.” Laharl said quickly. “The other two will be here as well, about… two minutes judging their reaction time.”

Bob then sighed as he floated off of my belt and reformed into his body, blood still on his coat, and his usual green skin much paler as he fell onto his rear. “Guh… anyone know healing magic? I wanna be respectable looking for the girls. Don’t want them to faint at the sight of blood.”

Laharl walked over and put a hand on his shoulder and let go. “Wait a bit then go look for them, I don’t want to see the Princesses.” I saw for a moment that her features softened then she walked off. As she did something fell down and Holly made it float over to her. I turned to Bob and watched as the glow spread throughout his body in a darker green glow. His whole body shook at this.

“Ugh… I thought healing magic should feel all warm and stuff, that was cold.” he said.

I nodded and helped him up “Well, we should grab Eris, last thing we want is her getting put back into stone, I think she got the punishment she deserved about a hundred years ago.”

“Can I say something!?” Eris yelled. “You mean ten minutes ago, I don’t know what happened but… blarg I don’t want to go through that again.”

I looked to Eris and smiled before laughing “Well, that’s what you get for stealing powers from Demons, even I know that’s a bad idea.”

“How am I supposed to know that was a demon!” she yelled.

I deadpanned “The look of the power you stole gave no indication?”

“Not really.” she said.

I sighed “You know, for a chaos spirit, you are pretty dumb, I don’t see why Bob has a thing for you.”

Bob smacked me upside the head after leaping up “Oi! I might, but I’m dating Jinx right now!” I laughed as I looked over at Holly who was looking at the thing she grabbed and put it in her pocket.

“What’s that?” I asked her.

“Nothing.” she said. I stared at her until I notice the metal collar around her neck.

“Where the hell did you get that?! That looks all kinds of uncomfortable.”

“What? It looks cool… and it’s oddly comfortable.” she said with a smile.

I looked to her curiously “Was it that Laharl girl? If I catch you two doing weird shit I WILL kink shame you.”

“Not my type.” she said without missing a beat.

Eris then hid behind Bob as the Mane Six came running with Susan being dragged by Nick.

“What’s with you and running into demon empowered Chaos beings?” he asked her.

“Shut… up.” she groaned. “I went… into a wall.”

“Your one enemy, walls.” Nick said with a chuckle.

I saw Twilight look at me curiously as Fluttershy gasped and ran to me before slowing down and hiding behind her mane “Ummm…. A-are you… are you Father Ash Greg?”

I smiled warmly “Why yes, my dear. May I ask how you know my title? We have been gone a long time, from Equestria's perspective.”

Fluttershy smiled shyly and looked to me “My thrice great grandmother told my family about you… I just can’t believe how spot on the story was.”

“At least she didn’t tackled you like she did with Nick.” Susan said as she hobbled passed me.

“Oh yeah, I brought them out to help and I get tackled.” Nick grumbled.

I looked to twilight, who was staring at me “Oi, what’s up with Twily here?”

Rainbow Dash then flew up to me and gave me the stink eye “How do you know Twilight’s nickname? Are you a spy?”

I laughed aloud “No, I am a king, and should I see fit, I could help expand your society’s magical and smithing skills a thousand fold.”

“Well this is going to be intresting.” Nick said as he pulled out some bottles by Susan.

Twilight's eye twitched as she looked at me and she began to hyperventilate “Hey, cutie, breathe.” I kneeled so my head was level with hers and gently had her take calming breaths “Now, that better?”

Twilight nodded, then blushed “Ummm… thank you for the complement…”

Eris made gagging sounds in the background and I looked to her with a raised brow, hey, a new facial expression! “What’s your problem, aside from being stuck in stone for a thousand years? I really doubt you are in any position to be rude.” I then slenderwalked us to a far off location, about a mile and a half from yakyakistan. “Or should I not tell them about you having a chance at redemption and let them trap you in stone, again~?”

Eris looked to me in anger “What exactly do you mean, that I can be redeemed?” She pointed her eagle talon at me “I KILLED MY FATHER! I DON’T DESERVE REDEMPTION!... You showed me that what I did was wrong, so I tried to have my fun without hurting anyone… and I just messed it up!”

I sighed and rubbed my temples before looking at her “My brother can help you, but…” I pointed to her this time “You hurt him, and I will make you wish to be trapped in a statue again.” I then grabbed her hand and slenderwalked us to the mane six again, who seemed to be busy talking to Bob, them all looking rather… flushed… Oh dear god what was he saying?!

Bob slapped me on the back “And here’s the stud of the hour! So~ You going to soundproof my room now?”

I grunted “I hate you so much right now.”

He smiled and was about to say something before his hair lit on fire. He looked up and started screaming that his hair is on fire, right after he was encased in ice.

“Found your birds.” Susan said. Nick nodded as he finished tending to her.

I sighed and punched Bob hard enough to shatter the ice as I sent him flying into the hill behind us. “Yes, I will soundproof your room. And I am also removing the hot water from your showers.”

Bob gasped as his teeth chattered “B-but h-how w-w-will I warm up-p?” As he said this his hair caught on fire… again.

“Oi! You two stop that!” Nick yelled. I turned to see who’s doing that. Oh wow.

I laughed as Bob nonchalantly pulled a water bucket out of nowhere and dunked his head in it, putting out the flames “There we go. All better.” He then turned to the Phoenix and the… ice Phoenix. “Don’t do that again, or it’s Phoenix breast for dinner!”

The birds looked at him and the blue one snorted a bit, making a white cloud in front of it.

Bob pulled out what looked like a metal turkey baster and smiled evilly as he also pulled out a mallet. “Wanna push me? Cause I’ll go all the freaking way, bitch.”

“Please don’t tempt the Cryophoenix, or do you want this place to go through another ice age?” Nick said.

“The bird can do that?” Rarity asked him.

“No.” he said. Bob smiled evilly again. “She can do that a hundred times over than a normal ice age.”

The cryophoenix than froze Bob’s feet as he shouted “Aw come on! How about I feed you some corn, would that make you knock it off?”

The birds went back and forth freezing and burning him, glaring at one another as they continued.

“Oi! Stop that or you both won’t get any treats.” Nick said. Both of them cawed at him which was an odd sound, the phoenix sounded more of fire burning and the Cryophoenix sounded more like singing glass.

Bob then ran to the safety of behind me, as I laughed at the two Phoenixes. “You two remind me of this one couple I know, they always competed, but they actually really liked each other.”

The two birds glared at Bob as one of his feet froze to the ground and the other burning. I looked at Nick as he chuckled.

I smiled angrily at the birds. “Unless you want me to cancel your magic, I’d stop hurting my brother.”

“Not magic, in.” Nick said as he opened his suitcase. The two made a sighing sound and jumped into the suitcase.

I grumbled angrily as Pinkie Pie jumped out from behind me “What are you? I’ve never seen a creature like you before!”

Rarity then looked at me and seemed to look at me for the first time, “And what are you wearing, darling? Those rags-”

I held up my hand “I’m going to stop you there, this is my favorite coat, and they never need cleaning, and they repair themselves. So these ‘rags’ as you call them, while maybe not fashionable, are VERY functional.”

I then looked to Rainbow Dash, who had been uncharacteristically silent. “What's up, skittles?”

RD looked offended at this, seems skittles were a thing here “I don’t know what skittles are,” or not. “But my name is Rainbow Dash!”

I shrugged “I apologize, here, I’ll call you Dashie, for remembrances sake. Anyway, what’s bugging you?”

She sighed “Well, you seem to have this whole thing handled… did we even really have to go through all this?”

“Yes.” Susan and Nick said as they stood up.

Bob laughed before walking back to her. “Yeah, you did. Anyway, who here wants to celebrate at Canterlot? Maybe setup some meet and greets at our kingdom?”

“I don’t know…” a voice said. I turned to see the royal sisters standing there, Celestia’s eyes on me. “It’s been a while.”

I smiled “Why hello there, Celestia, I see that your sister has returned. It’s too bad what happened, but hey, at least the moon got to look adorable for a thousand moons.”

As I said this I saw some of the mane six make gestures to stop talking before face palming. I looked back and saw Luna’s eye twitched a bit.

“It’s also good to see you too.” Luna said through her teeth.

I raised my hand placatingly “Hey, I’m sorry for bringing it up, it was rude of me. I should not of mentioned it.”

Bob nodded sagely “Although you were right on one point, Luna is cutest royal.”

“May I?” Luna asked with a smile that looked happy but dripped with malice.

Bob looked to her in panic “What, i’m just saying I think you are pretty! Prettier than your sister! What, have you never been complemented before?!”

“I think she’s taking it the wrong way.” Nick said. I saw that everyone took a few steps back from him.

“Now then, I do have to ask… why are you here?” Celestia asked me.

I smiled “Well, Eris broke free again, and I had to clean up the mess, didn’t I? Also, who’s bright idea was it to put her in a PUBLIC garden, where ANYONE could fuel her powers by arguing in front of her?”

“Thank you.” Luna said as she looked at her sister. “I told you that it was a bad idea, but noooo~ you said it was fine.”

“Okay, this must be the only time I’ll say this but for once I agree with moonbutt and you.” Eris said to me.

Bob smiled “See? The sexy Chimera knows what my brother is talking about! Also, we were aiming to travel to right before Eris broke free, but the giant monster attacking us sent us off course.”

“Monsters.” Holly added.

“Also, it’s draconicus.” Eris pointed out.

Bob looked down sadly “I can’t pronounce that, I figured saying Chimera wouldn’t be as rude as mispronouncing your species.”

“It’s fine, but I’m not a chimera.” she said.

“It’s true.” Nick said. “Chimeras and draconicus, two completely different species.”

Bob pulled out a dictionary and a pencil “Ummm… there, I’ll just cross that out… add that in… there we go.”

I sighed and looked to Celestia “Look, I’m sorry for saying what I did, but seriously, your ponies could learn a lot from the Deer empire. A thousand years ago, we were eons ahead of your technology, hell, we learned how to create life! Do you really think that we could not help improve the quality of your citizens lives?”

I felt someone pull on my clothes, I looked over and saw Shy there. “U-ummm… you really don’t know what happened over the years?”

“Oh, and why should I do that, King of the Deer Empire, we should learn from who attacked my home five hundred years ago?” Celestia said.

I looked to her calmly “Do you think it was me who ordered that? Or some despot who thought that in my wife and my absence, he could make a grab at power?” I then calmly took out my sword and examined it “I shall take care of this false king myself, lest my wife learn about it and have undue stress, bad for the baby and all that.”

“I don’t know, but the fact that you say that is a bit of an insult to us.” Celestia said with a frowned. I stared at her until Bob tap me on the shoulder. I looked and saw that he had a cellphone.

“It’s for you.” he said.

I shrugged and took the phone, answering the call “Hello? Who is this?”

“Yo, Greg forgot to do something?” Jace said through the phone.

Oh shit, I forgot to call him “Sorry, mate, things went rather fast when I landed the kingdom in this time.”

“Right… hey are you near anyone, need to say somethings with ya alone.” he said.

I held out a finger as the universal gesture for ‘one minute’ and slenderwalked to the border between yakyakistan and the crystal empire.

“What’s up with you, you sound off.” he said.

I sighed “Well, Celestia has the memory of an elephant, paired with the temper of a bitch in heat. I swear, She is still mad at me! It’s been a thousand years!”

“... Dude, really watch what you say, in my world she’s my sister and I had a moment that I want to come over there and punch you, I’m not, and why is she mad at you?” he asked.

“Wellll…. I said she needed to go on a diet a thousand years ago… very aggressively. And I may of been rude to her on a few of her… views.” I said. I heard a sigh from him.

“Have you ever had a girlfriend before? You have a bad way you say things.” he said.

I nodded “Yeah, I can see that, that’s why I usually prefer the written word, I can read what I say before I actually say it.”

“You need to learn to think before you say, you’re a king and you need to know that if you’re not in your home things are different…” he paused for a moment. “You also said something as well, I have a feeling you did just recently.”

“I may of mentioned Luna, completely trying to say I was sorry about that, but… I think I blew it… I seriously suck at diplomacy… If it’s fighting? I got it handled. Magical theory? In the bag. But… anything that involves talking to people… not so much.”

“Right right… anything else?” he asked. I told him the rest… which I heard something hitting a table. “You told her that you’re kingdom is better than hers… you should let Rose deal with this and you keep your mouth shut… like hell I dealt with some people that will kill you if you say something like that.”

I sighed “I didn’t mean it like that! I meant that we could learn from each other! I mean, the ponies have harmony mastered here, the deer people need to learn to coexist much better!” I then felt something breathing down my back and I turned around to see a yeti preparing to attack “Fuck off, yeti, I’m not in the mood.” I then grew massive and threw it a long way away before shrinking back down to my normal size.

“You may have meant that but others will take it different way.” He said with a sigh. “You also, what just walk into one place and see nothing, don’t assume things before you see.” he said.

I nodded before smacking my head on the cave wall “Could we have more talks like this? I think I have more to learn if I want to help Rose… But not now, Bob and Holly are alone with Celestia, Luna, and the Mane Six...”

“Right, I’ll make a note to come over and teach you not to be an ass as a king.” he said as I heard a growl from his side, something big. “Got to go, have to deal with something.”

I sighed and slenderwalked to Bob to find everything was… not so bad, surprisingly. It seems that Holly kept tabs on Bob this time, though she kept her distance from Nick, I raised an eyebrow at this, kinda, and looked at Celestia.

“Finished with your phone call.” she asked.

I nodded and sat down “Look, I’m sorry for inferring that my kingdom was better, I did not mean to, and I do not even think that, while our tech is high end, we are very short on harmonious interactions with each other… In short, we need the ponies help, and we are happy to pay for it. With any knowledge we have amassed.”

“I see, also we aren’t, as you say ‘low-tech’, as you say, like I said these rogue Deer people attack us we did get some tech from them.” she looked over at Luna. “To the excitement of some.”

“Shut up.” she said before smiling.

I sighed again, gently grabbing my head “I… I’m so sorry… I knew that those who left were not all the greatest… but I never thought they’d raise such cruelty…”

“Hey, you have to look for the silver lining.” Luna said. Celestia groaned a bit.

“Um…” Fluttershy said as she passed me a photo. I looked at it and saw the banner that said ‘Canterlot Engineering contest’ and a mare that looked like Luna as a pegasus smiling with the first place trophy. “I think this is what she meant… kinda.”

I smiled as I saw the various inventions in the picture, some of them making me wonder if Gremlins were involved… but no, it was only Deer who left the kingdom, so it had to be ponies… though Prax was mad due to the fact some of his smaller inventions he worked with Vic was gone.

Bob looked at the picture and smiled as well “Is that Luna? She looks… smaller.” It was true, she seemed to be much shorter as a pegasus, if this was indeed her.

Holly looked to Celestia and smiled “From what I could see, the tech that the Deer took before leaving was lower grade, prototypes only, not the completed versions... maybe there are some things we can share after all?”

“Of course they are prototypes.” Luna muttered a bit. Holly looked at me and shrugged.

“So… party?” Bob asked at us. Pinkie smiled at this.

I smiled at my brother “It’s fine with me, but… I think Celestia and Luna should have a say too, don’t you? This is more of an occasion for her people than mine.”

“I’m fine with a party.” Luna said. Everyone else looked at Celestia, she sighed.

“Fine, but if we are going to talk our kingdoms how about I talk to someone who… knows what they are doing.” she said.

I nodded “Yes, that would be a good idea… umm… would you mind if My wife Rose joined the party? She handles most of the diplomacy, I handle the military side of the kingdom.”

“Yes.” she said, almost cutting me off. I shrugged.

“Hey are we bringing Nip and Fred?” Bob said.

I smiled “Yeah, let’s bring Prax too, maybe Father Ash as well?”

“Who’s Prax and Father Ash?” Holly asked. “Also Nip and Fred?”

I smiled “Prax is Praximus Vex, teacher to Starswirl the Bearded, and inventor of the Nyx cube, as well as most of the tech we use in our kingdom. Fred is the leader of the Nefereldens, and Nip is his wife, mate, err… I never asked what their situation was, I felt I would bungle up asking…Nip is the embodiment of the Elder Oak, and Father Ash is the first ever leader of the Deer, also, he is technically a ghost piloting a suit of robotic armor.” Out of the corner of my vision I saw Luna eyes light up a bit.

“Right...okay… I uh… got something to do first.” she said as she started to float off.

I shrugged and looked to Luna “Something I say excite you?”

“I have no idea what you are talking about.” she said with a smile.

I smiled and laughed “Playing dumb doesn’t suit you, but sure, I’ll go with it.”

I then slenderwalked to Everyone in turn and explained the situation, which was kinda bad since Nip was still naked in her room and Fred opened the door at that moment. Luckily I explained to them, and saw Nip get excited for a party.

I then began to wonder what Holly was doing and decided to Slenderwalk to her, staying out of her field of vision. I saw that she was floating up to a group of ruins that I have never seen before.

“Hey…” she said to Laharl who was sitting in a coffin.

“What do you want?” she asked as she looked at her.

“I… think you want this back.” Holly said as she pulled what looked like a photo from her pocket. It shot out of her hand and into Laharl’s hand as she looked at it, her features softened a bit.

“... thanks.” she said as she put it in her bikini.

“I guess I understand why you don’t want to see the princesses, since you’re their mother.” Holly said.

“In MY world… yes, here no.” the female Laharl said.

Holly then sighed and put her hands in her pockets “I really wish I could help you… is there any way I could get you back home?”

“Yes, let me sleep.” she said as she moved to into the coffin and pulled the top closed, putting a sign on the outside. “Also tell your asshole of a brother not to eavesdrop.” with that she closed the coffin.

Holly turned to me, and without a word, kicked me in the shin. I doubled over in pain as I clutched my leg “Okay, I deserved that.”

Holly crossed her arms and gave me the stink eye “That’s what you get!” She then flew away and I sensed she was heading for Bob, to which I sighed and set some gifts for Laharl on top of her coffin “If you ever need help, this ass wants to make up for his behavior.” I then left, having left my token on her Coffin before slenderwalking to Praximus Vex’s lab. I looked around to see that Prax and Father Ash were talking while he repaired Grub yet again, seriously, what is up with that golem and drinking liquids?

Prax saw me and smiled “Well hello, Greg, what brings you here?”

I smiled happily, sure that this would help Prax get out of his shell “I was wondering if you and Ash here would like to go to an Equestrian party, after I get Rose, I’m going to slenderwalk us all to the party.”

Father Ash laughed “A celebration sounds simply perfect! Count me and sir Praximus there!”

Prax sighed and looked to me “So, I have no choice, do I?”

I shook my head “Nope.”

Prax grunted “Then count me in.”

I then slenderwalked to Rose and smiled as I tapped her shoulder as she slept in her bed “Honey, we have to go.”

Rose looked to me drowsily “Wha? Where are we going?”

I smiled softly and kissed her cheek “A party with the Equestrian kingdom.”

Rose smiled and grunted as she got up “Let me see what I have for dresses that fit me now… By the Elder Oak I am massive now…”

I shushed her and cupped her cheek “You are beautiful, no matter how far along you get in the pregnancy, and besides, I know the perfect ensemble, I had it made before I slenderwalked the kingdom.”

Rose blushed and laughed “Well aren’t you a charmer.”

I smiled and got up, handing her a neighponese kimono specially made to fit her pregnant body, with space to grow.

Rose gasped “Oh, it is beautiful!”

I hugged her “Not as beautiful as you.” I then helped her dress, sneaking a kiss here and there as we walked to the town square, where everyone was gathered, I saw Nip was holding her egg in her hands as she wore an emerald dress. Fred was wearing a suit and Prax was wearing a small tuxedo, made with a hole for his tail. He also had his goggles on, which was a good idea, since it was going to be bright. “Everyone ready?” They nodded “Then let’s go!” I grabbed them all and slenderwalked us to ponyville.

The first ponies we saw was Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, the latter jumped from the sound and hid behind her friend.

Rainbow Dash looked to Prax and raised an eyebrow “What the hay are you? Some kind of freaky mutant Diamond Dog?”

Prax harrumphed “I am Praximus Vex, and unless you want me to take offence, I’d refrain from relating my kind to Diamond Dogs. They enslaved my people for generations.”

“That’s a nice greeting, ‘Hi I’m someone and my race was enslaved by another race, thank you for saying that I look like them’.” a voice said. I turned to see Nick who’s wearing what looked like a steampunk gentleman's suit.

Prax grumbled and walked toward the refreshment table, looking for some punch.

Father Ash looked to Rainbow Dash “If you would, could you please apologize to Sir Prax? I dislike seeing him upset. He is a good friend of mine.”

Rainbow Dash rubbed the back of her head “Yeah… I think I’ll do that.” She then flew off to meet him, looking rather awkward.

I looked to Nick and smiled “So, how are you?”

“Fine amazingly, I’m not good at parties.” he said.

I looked around to see Father Ash had gone to converse with Fluttershy as he had a bird resting on his shoulder. Celestia and Luna were coming towards me in a straight beeline, to which I slenderwalked away with Rose, depositing us in the middle of a crowd “Stay in the crowd, stay out of the alicorns sight.”

Rose looked to me curiously “Ok, but you are telling me why later.”

I then walked over to Bob and saw he was in an eating competition with Eris and Pinkie Pie “Wow…” That was all I could say… Bob was winning by a landslide, even Eris couldn’t keep up. He simply would open his jaw with a cha-ching sound, and stuff it all in. I saw Susan, who was wearing a plain white dress, watching this… absolutely speechless.

I walked up to her and whispered “Add something spicy, and he won’t be able to eat it.”

She looked at me and shook her head, still speechless.

I smiled “Cat got your tongue?”

“Some what, I watched them do this for… an hour.” she said looking at her watch. I nodded and looked around and saw… robots? No wait they were golems run by magic, but… they were different from the golem's back home.. They had no soul… “Ummm… maybe I should go see Luna after all…”

I slenderwalked to behind the princesses and tapped Luna on the shoulder. “Hello.”

She turned around and looked at me. “Oh hello.”

“Why did you run?” Celestia asked me, frowning.

I looked down “Umm...taught behavior from my birthdays...let’s just say my parents were… avid drinkers.”

“Right…” Celestia said.

“So… you need anything?” Luna asked me.

I rubbed the back of my head “You know that these Golems don’t have souls, yes? That is extremely dangerous…”

“Of course they don’t have souls, soul magic is something almost unknown to most kingdoms, they are linked to a magic system that’s monitored for the party.” she said.

I looked to Luna curiously “Ah… I see. Then we definitely have something we could offer.” I said with a knowing smile “Prax has cracked the manufacturing of souls.”

“Well, I got to talk to him.” Luna said with a smile.

“So, can I talk to your wife?” Celestia asked.

I nodded and slenderwalked to Rose, who was looking around at the party as she winced a bit. I gently tapped her shoulder “Are you okay? I talked to the princesses, they want to talk to you now.”

Rose grunted “Why did you have me hide then?”

I rubbed the back of my head “I saw them making a beeline for us and panicked.”

“Right, well let’s go talk to them.” She said as she rubbed her belly a bit.

I nodded and slenderwalked us to the princesses as I smiled to them “Princess Celestia and Luna, I introduce my beloved wife, Mother Birch Rose.”

“Greetings Mother Birch Rose.” Celestia said.

Rose smiled “Oh, just call me Rose, Mother Birch is my title.”

I nodded and looked uncomfortable “Well… I’ll let you talk, I’d be of no help whatsoever here…”

“I’ll see you soon.” Rose said as she kissed me.

I kissed her back and began to walk off when I saw that Bob had finally finished eating...because all the food was gone. “What… the fuck.”

Bob shouted and jumped, his gut not even bulging a little “I is champion! EVERYBODY DO THE FLOP!” He then flopped face first on the ground, and for some reason, some of the more gullible ponies followed suit. I saw both Susan and Nick saw this and they both face palmed.

I picked up Bob and slapped him in the face lightly “You are too random!”

Rarity then chose this moment to talk, apparently she was observing my coat as I slenderwalked over here “However did I get here?”

I looked to her and smiled “Antimagic.” I then waggled my fingers as a tv static aura flared between them. “So, why were you studying my cloak?”

Rarity flipped her hair and smiled “Why, to see if your claims were true darling.”

I raised my eyebrow “You thought I was lying?”

She tried to charm me with a smile “Oh no no no no no, I was simply analyzing your suit to try and see if I could copy their enchantments.”

I shook my head “By the nature of these garments enchantments, I doubt it, they are based in antimagic.”

Rarity looked confused at this “Whatever is antimagic? I have never heard of it.”

I smiled “It is an energy of the opposing side of the spectrum of most magic, extremely dangerous for most beings to harness, but because of my nature, I harness it naturally. Antimagic can make spells and machinery shut down or otherwise stop working. Apparently Magic is crucial to most lifeforms, so much so that they are in extreme danger if they try to open themselves up to antimagic.”

Rarity looked a little scared at this as she released my coat “I suppose I should not try it then?”

I nodded “Unless you want to explode while in absolute agony, no.”

“Way to scare her Greg.” Holly said as she walked up beside me.

I shrugged “The truth is scary sometimes, that’s life.” I then looked to Holly “How are you enjoying the party?”

Holly smiled “I love it, I got to meet Spike, who was still a little queasy, and he is much bigger than I thought he’d be.”

I smiled “I never did get that, what was up with spike being so small? I mean, he was about Twilights age, give or take a few years.”

Rarity then looked to me curiously “How do you know Twilight and Spike? Have you met her before?”

I paused a moment before smiling “Well, we are beings whose power rivals, and in some cases surpasses, Eris, so… yeah, we know a few things.”

Rarity stared at me for a moment as she frowned a bit before Nick walked up to us.

“My dear, Greg here is a king and as a king he has ways to know things.” he said simply.

I nodded quickly “Yes, that’s it.” I then saw Luna was talking with Prax with an excited grin on her face “Excuse me, I have business with Prax and Luna.” here’s hoping she is not mentioning Starswirl… he’s still a tender subject.

I walked to Prax slowly, making sure not to slenderwalk and startle them, I eventually reached them and found that Prax was… actually smiling? “I must say, young one, it is quite impressive what you have managed with my prototypes.”

“Thank you,” she said with a smile. “It was hard with no blueprints but I had to make due.”

Prax nodded as he turned to me “If you don’t mind, I would love to show Lua my greatest invention thus far, would you mind, Greg? I do not know where Father Ash is currently.”

I nodded and slenderwalked to Father Ash, finding that he was meditating while covered in birds, Fluttershy was smiling and sitting on his lap “Excuse me, Father Ash? Prax wants to introduce you to Luna. Is that okay Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy looked to me and smiled “Sure, just let me get Hummingway and his friends.”

I nodded as she called away the birds and walked away, Father Ash looking to her fondly “She is a kind soul. I wish her the best in her future endeavors.”

I smiled “Well, I have a feeling she’ll be all right.”

Father Ash nodded as he grasped my hand “Let us be off.”

I slenderwalked us to Luna and Prax, a grin beaming on my face “I shall leave the introductions to Father Ash and Prax.”

Father Ash bowed to Luna “It is a pleasure to finally meet you, madame Luna, I have heard of your innovative skills and seen the Golems, I must say, I am quite impressed.”

“T-thank you.” she said with a smile on her, she looked like someone gave her the best christmas present ever.

Prax smiled “This is Father Ash, he is the first leader of the Deer, often referred to as their god-king, alongside the spirit of his wife, Mother Birch. I am still looking for a way to give her a body.”

Father Ash laughed and patted Prax on the back “I have told you, she does not need to have a body, she is with me always.”

Luna smiled at him as they chatted. I turned and let them be and saw that there was a crowd forming a little bit away. I saw RD heading over so I headed over to her. I tapped her shoulder with a slendril and she turned to see me down below “What’s up?”

RD smiled and pointed toward the crowd with her thumb “I think there’s a band playing there or something. Wanna check it out?”

I smiled and gave a thumbs up as I walked towards the crowd, wondering what the music was… When I got there I saw that it hasn’t started yet and on the stage was Nick and Pinkie. Pinkie was talking to him before handing him an acoustic guitar. He looked at it for a moment and sighed as he took it. He took a seat and started to tune it.

“Oh… this will be good.” Susan said as she and Holly walked up to us.

I looked awkwardly to Holly, still feeling bad about the Ruins “So, what exactly are we going to be hearing? Rock, country, Jazz?”

“You’ll see, also some magic.” Susan said.

“Also what’s up with that look?” Holly said. “You seem… awkward.”

I sighed as I rubbed where my eyes would be “I still feel like a jerk for eavesdropping.”

Holly laughed “What, you think i’d hold a grudge about that or something? I get it, you were worried about me, no hard feelings, just… don’t tell anyone, okay?”

I hugged Holly and smiled, tousling her hair “I missed you, sis.”

She grinned and slugged me playfully in the gut “I missed you too, bro.”

I smiled as I turned back to Nick finished tuning and looked out to the crowd.

“Mind the flames.” he said as he started to play.

At first he started slow as I was wondering what he meant about flames, I looked around and saw touches around to give light to the party. After a few seconds of playing he started picking up speed and became a bit louder as I saw the flames started to… dance a bit.

This point he picked up speed and started to play, the fire started to sway with the music as he got louder and started to grin, using his foot as a beat. Soon the flames started to jump out of the torches and took on forms of small creatures as they started to dance. Nearing the end Nick was smiling as he there was just the sound of the guitar and foot as he slowed down a bit and finished. He looked around with a smile as the flames went back to the torches, not burning the place.

I applauded as Bob walked onto the stage and whispered in nicks ear, to which he nodded and went back stage as Bob began to spin, the tornado getting bigger and bigger until it split into five different twisters, eventually forming five smaller Bobs as they smiled and began to play. “Look up!”

As Bob played, the green electricity arced into the air, forming a cloud that began to rain treats down unto the crowd, the clouds grew bigger and bigger as they began to show a scene, of a very familiar story… the clouds formed into three siblings, two male, one female, and a horrible monster, the siblings would fight back against the monster as it tried to break them apart from each other, only for the monster to get more angry and attack them, but the siblings would hold strong, together, they slashed and threw spells at the monster, eventually slaying it as they stood over the fell cloud beast, but then… they just faded into nothing but the words ‘Family is love.’

The crowd looked to bob in awe as he reformed into one self, smiling at me in particular “And love never dies!”

Everyone started clapping as Bob walked off stage.

I smiled as I looked to Bob and hugged him “There’s just one problem, Bob.”

Bob looked to me curiously “What’s that?”

I noogied him affectionately “There’s way more than three now.”

I then looked to Rose, who was clapping with Celestia. I walked over to her and gave her a kiss “How are you, my dear?”

Rose smiled “I’m ecstatic, I never knew that Bob was a musician!”

I laughed and nodded “Yeah, he likes to play music, though… I don’t remember him being so good…”

“Hey!” Bob said with a frown.

I laughed as Bob slugged me in the back “Oh, you know I was kidding!”

“Well, I have to say that was… interesting.” Nick said as he walked up. “Hope everyone enjoyed the music.”

I smiled “Well, that describes my family in a nutshell. We are definitely interesting.”

“Most families are, though I thought the whole fire thing would put on a good show.” he said with a smile.

Bob grinned as Holly floated over to us “Yeah, the fire thing was awesome, way better than a certain bird we know.” he glared at the suitcase.

“Hey now.” Nick said as he moved his suitcase behind him.

Bob shrugged “Hey, I dislike being on fire, or frozen, both suck.”

I smiled at Celestia “So, are things good between us, or am I still… well… a jerk?”

Rose looked to me curiously “Why would she think you are a jerk?”

I rubbed the back of my head “I may of accidentally inferred our kingdom was better, when I meant to say that our tech could help them out…”

“... this is why I deal with the talking.” she said.

I nodded “Yeah, give me an enemy to fight anytime, but a person to talk to, and I’m dead meat…”

“I can see that.” Celestia said with a smile.

I looked to Celestia and held out my hand “Can we have it be water under the bridge? I’d rather not be on your shit list.”

“Well, as long as you don’t talk during dealing between kingdoms than it will be water under the bridge.” she said as she shook my hand.

I smiled and nodded until I heard something pop from Roses direction, she grunted as she doubled over “Oh, don’t tell me…”

Rose nodded “Yeah… my water broke…”

I looked to Celestia in a panic “Where is a hospital?! We need a hospital!”

She looked around quickly as her hands glowed and our surroundings changed to a lobby of some kind. I looked around as things happened, when my brain caught up I was sitting down as everyone waited.

“You back yet?” Holly asked.

I grabbed Holly and shouted as I shook her “I’m going to be a dad! Halleluyah!”

Holly slapped me hard in the face “Snap out of it! Your wife is in there and she needs you to stay calm!”

Bob sighed as he paced “I wish I could help…”

I nodded and looked to the operating room “I wonder if my child will be a boy or girl…”

Eris looked to me curiously “You don’t know?”

I shook my head “Want it to be a surprise.”

“Say, where’s Fred and Nip?” Bob asked.

Just then, Fred and Nip walked up to us, holding a beautiful baby girl dragon with Ram horns “Well, I guess we have our answer, what’s the baby's name?”

Fred smiled “We named her Bella.”

Nip smiled and held up Bella, who giggled adorably “Say hi, Bella!”

Bella giggled and looked to me, reaching out to me. I smiled and offered her my pinkie, which she sucked on happily “Ptthhhppple.”

I smiled and sighed “Well, here’s hoping Rose and my baby is as cleanly born as Bella.”

Fred looked to me curiously “Cleanly born?”

I nodded “Born without problems.”

After a few minutes the doors open and the doctor walked out, letting out a sigh. He looked up and saw all of us staring at him. “Give her a few minutes before going in.”

I walked up to the doctor and gently grabbed his shoulders “Is my wife okay? Please tell me she’s okay…”

“Yes, she’s fine, also the baby is fine as well.” he said as he moved my hands off him. “Give her a minute to catch her breath.”

I smiled and cheered as I danced in place “I’m a dad~! I’m a dad~!” I then paused “Oh man, I’m a dad…”

“Please stop yelling, this is a hospital.” the doctor said as he walked off.

I walked over and sat down on the nearest chair as I waited for Rose to be ready, Prax, Luna, Celestia, and all of my friends and family there with me. “I… I’m going to be a father…”

Holly nodded “Yep, and I owe Holly ten bucks.”

I looked to him curiously “Huh?”

Bob grinned “I always figured one of us would be a parent first, with you being so busy all the time. Plus, you were kind of a stick in the mud.”

I sighed and gave him a slug in the shoulder, just hard enough to scoot him in his seat a bit “Jerk.”

Bob chuckled as Holly flew over to us “So, what do you think the baby will look like? I hope they look like Rose. No offense, but Greg ain’t exactly a looker.”

I deadpanned at her “And yet... I’m offended.”

“How about you go ask her.” Susan said as she peeked out of the door to the room.

I looked to Susan quickly and slenderwalked into the room where Rose was, I saw her in the bed with a blue blanket bundle in her arms, she looked up at me and smiled. “Want to see our son, my love?” She had me hold out my hands as she set my boy in my arms I looked to him and smiled as he giggled and smiled at me with his toothless mouth and his eyes sparkling.

It was then that I noticed, he had one eye that was blood red and had dark veins instead of red, the other was a brilliant green, like his mother's, and had normal veins “Why hello there little one, how are you today?”

My son babbled and let fly a fart. Then giggled and grabbed my face. “Bbbpppthhht.”

I laughed and looked to Rose “What is his name?”

Rose smiled and kissed my hand “I was hoping to ask you about it.”

I thought a moment “How about… Arvir?”

Arvir giggled and babbled excitedly “Avee! Avee!”

A new ally approacheth

It was a hot day at the beaches of the badlands, me, Holly and Bob were scouting the shoreline as I had heard rumors of rogue Deer camped here, planning an attack on Canterlot, which, if they planned it around the same time as the changelings, would be bad news indeed.

Bob snickered at Holly’s expense as Vlad panted in the heat “So, you and Nick hit it off yet?”

Holly blushed and slapped Bob in the back of the head “Shut up, at least I’m not dating an anarchist!”

Bob laughed “An incredibly hot anarchist who knows how to both literally and figuratively have a blast.” He then looked to Holly “And last time I checked, his animals hated you almost as much as they hate me.”

Holly looked at him with a grin. “Well… not all of them.” And with that something landed on him and bit his ear a bit.

Bob cussed loudly as he swatted the creature away “Fucking shit that hurt!” He then looked to the Fairy dragon and frowned “I should make a pair of gloves out of you.”

The dragon stuck it’s forked tongue out at him and went to Holly as it sat on her shoulder.

Vlad then walked up to Bob and whimpered, licking him affectionately “Awww… who’s a good boy? You are Vlad!” Vlad waggled his butt adorably before barking and walking back to me.

I looked to Holly calmly “Holly, please keep Glyph under control, we don’t need infighting at the moment.”

Bob then nodded and then thought a moment “I wonder how Jinx is doing, I should go and see her soon…”

I nodded dismissively before looking into the distance, a faint silhouette barely visible “I think I see their camp. Weapons at the ready!”

Holly and Bob nodded and took out their weapons, Holly wielding a small flute and two whisps, and Bob wielding a massive cartoonish mallet. As they took a step forward Holly yelped in pain. The two of us looked back at her as she held her foot.

“What’s wrong?” I asked her. She looked down and picked up something from the ground.

It was a claw, a dragon's claw to be in fact, it was a simple black claw with some string around it.

“The hell? Why is this here?” Holly said as she held it in her hands. As I looked at it I felt something coming off the claw, I realized that it’s a token for a displaced.

I looked to Holly and held out my hand “May I see that? I think it might be a Token.”

Bob looked to the black claw and looked pensive for a moment “Is it just me, or is that claw giving off a serious Skyrim feel?”

“What do you mean by Skyrim?” a voice said behind us.

I turned to look at the source of the voice, reflexively summoning my weapon so that it would be ready if I needed it. “Who’s there?”

I saw a woman with black hair, and sharp clouded eyes. She wore simple clothes that looked like they were ripped and fixed many times. She didn't look at me as she arched an eyebrow.

“Not much of a friendly greeting but I heard worse.” she said.

Bob looked to her with a grin “Sorry, but we’re in enemy territory, so I am just gonna ask, you with the Tyrant Deer king, Gunther... or my brother the rightful ruler of the Deer, who is standing next to me? Oh, and his name is Greg.” He then gestured to Holly “And this is my other sibling, Holly.”

Holly frowned “What, you don’t introduce Vlad or Glyph?”

Bob shrugged “I was going to, but you beat me to it.”

“Why are you in enemy territory?” she asked us. Her head moved to the right as if she was listening for something.

I looked to her cautiously and decided to tell her “We are trying to see if any of the Descendents of the Deer that left my kingdom would like to join it. If not, we are going to make certain that they will not harm Equestrian citizens, as they are hurting our diplomacy with Equestria. I am also trying to find this false king and re-educate him about ethics, as he seems to have forgotten what those are.”

“Hmmm…” she said as she turned her head, it was hard to tell if she’s looking at something or she's blind. I also realised that she didn't give us her name.

I cleared my throat, not certain if waving would be effective or appropriate. “What are you looking at?”

Vlad looked at the woman and wagged his tail a little, then barked excitedly before walking up to her slowly, sniffing at her. She turned her head in his direction.

“Yes, yes, it has been a while,” she said before petting Vlad.

I relaxed a little, if this woman knew Vlad, then she probably wasn’t that bad, could even be on our side, if we play our cards right… Dear god I wish my wife was here to help me. “Erm… I don’t suppose you are here for any particular purpose are you?”

“You summoned me, so you need help,” she looked over in my direction. “That's one of the things about being a displacement.”

I nodded and looked to Vlad, who had again walked over to me “It seems you have friends all over, huh buddy?” I then looked to her “I’d ask about the fact that you know Vlad, but we have to talk to the other Deer, what should we call them, anyway? Maybe we just call them the other?”

Bob then cleared his throat “Actually, the Deer have a name for those who live as raiders or thieves, and disregard the laws of their people. The Rasharva, I think it was. The queen said that we should let them know that any who do not join will be branded as one.” He then shuddered “From what I understand, it’s like the Qunari with the Tal’ Vashoth. They are basically dead men walking.”

“Nice to know…” the woman said.

“Okay, aren't one of you going to ask?!” Holly asked angrily.

Bob nodded somberly “Okay, I’ll ask... Holly, have you put on weight?”

I pinched the bridge of my nose and slapped Bob upside the head “What is your name, madam?”

Her eyes went towards where Bob was, then and me, then at Holly. She looked around the area for a moment.

“Telyn, Telyn Gwynn is my name,” she said as her gaze turned to my direction. “And you are an odd one, you are king yet you don’t ask questions, a fool's choice that is,” she turned to Bob. “Yes, they are real, and stop looking at my ass,” and lastly to Holly. “I do know of this Nick, suitcase with exotic beasts, top hat, etc.”

We all looked at her in surprised, Bob blushed a bit as he took a few steps away from me as Holly looked like she had a million questions to ask her. Telyn looked at me for a moment before looking away from me as she looked into the group of trees nearby.

I looked to her for a second “Tell me, is it a good idea to ask someone about themselves, when you yourself want to be unquestioned on the same topic?”

“Because you haven't ask any to me,” the woman answered.

Bob shrugged, nodding a little in agreement “We prefer to be asked as little about ourselves as possible… let’s just say we don’t like the ‘us’ subject and leave it at that.”

“I see,” she said as she looked back at us. “You all need to work on you mental defences, it's easy to pry secrets from you all.”

“Oh my god,” Holly said in shock. “You can read our minds.”

“Yes, anyone can with some magic know how.” she said nonchalantly.

Before anyone could say anything Bob went over and grabbed her by the neck. “Don’t you dare peek in my skull! I have horrible things in there, and no one needs to see them!”

“Than stop allowing your thoughts to get out of your head,” she made a strange face. “Like... hell, I’m forcing myself to not look in your head, I seen weird and you…” she turned to me with a look that says ‘Help!’

I grabbed Bob's hand and gently lowered it for him “Bob, I know that you can’t help what you think anymore, but you’ve got to try to limit what gets out, okay? We don’t need someone like Eris getting a hold of your...involuntary ideas.”

Bob grumbled and released her “Like I’m not trying? It’s like the fucking Hoover dam has been replaced with my mind… but it’s constantly cracking… this ring is the only thing keeping me sane…patches up the cracks as they form...”

The woman rubbed her neck a bit before looking over to the woods. She narrowed her eyes before looking back at Holly.

“You have questions, I can tell by your face.” she said.

Bob mumbled again “How can she tell by her face when she’s freaking blind?”

“The same way that I can tell you're still looking,” she said as she shot a glare towards Bob. “Really, stop.”

I looked to Bob curiously “Seriously? Don’t you have a girlfriend? You were JUST talking about her.”

Bob deadpanned “I. Am. A. GUY!” He then sighed and turned around and, from what I could tell, was trying hard to think about anything but her ass. She frowned a bit.

“Back to something at hand, there’s a group about a ten minute walk to the north from here, there’s about twenty ‘deer’ there with about fifteen what I can guess is hostages there as well.” she said as she looked out towards the sand. All three of us stared at her as Holly walked over to us.

“Okay, she is blind… right?” she asked.

I deadpanned “And I have no eyes, your point is?”

“You do have eyes, well an eye, your mind's eye,” Telyn said to us. “As for how I can see is none of your business.”

I nodded “Okay, I’ll respect that. But can you at least tell us if you are any good in a fight? I don’t think diplomacy is an option any more.”

“That’s yet to be seen.” she said simply.

I sighed and rubbed my temples “...Is there anything you say that is not cryptic? Or in regards to our private thoughts?”

“That’s, yet to be seen.” she said before disappearing.

I shrugged and looked to Vlad and Glyph “I think you two should head home, it’s not safe here, and I have a feeling that Rose will need you two.” I held out my hand to my siblings and smiled “Ready to go?”

They nodded wordlessly and grabbed my hand as we slenderwalked to the camp, appearing just outside the camp “Huh? Weird… I was trying to get inside the camp…”I reached out a slendril towards the camp and reeled it back while hissing in pain “What the fuck?”

Bob looked to me in worry before he walked forward, only to see that he could not use his magic as he tried to pull out something aside from his mallet. “Guys? I think we are close to some Hivestone…”

I swore mentally “Well, this is going to suck, good thing we all summoned our weapons already…”

Holly sighed before switching her flute to a polearm “Why can’t things ever be simple…”

I nodded and walked into the camp, unhappy that my magic is absolutely nullified at the moment. I then called out, lending authority to my voice “We have come here to speak to this camp's leader, may we speak to him?”

We were greeted with deer people pointing spears at us. One of them was standing by the fire tending to it.

“So, the false king graces us with his presence, and he brought his pets with him.” he said.

Bob looks around and sighs “Really? He can’t face us honorably, he has to nullify our magic, AND outnumber us? What happened to Deer honor?”

“Oh sure, face you all with only plant magic against yours, tell me is that fair?” he asked as he stood up.

I then grunted “I was going to ask that your three best warriors face us, I had one of Praximus’s respawn points ready to go, and I was going to say neither of us could use magic. Winner gets to command one thing of the loser. But, then I learned that you took hostages, as well as surround us, and call my regality into question. But worst of all, you call my siblings pets? Tell me why I should not take offence to this.”

The leader spent the next few moments thinking as he pulled out something and started to fiddle with it. “Do you know the way of the Wild? It’s very old, maybe older than you, but one of the well known rules is the Strong survive, it didn’t say how though, like maybe learning a bit more about Hivestone.”

He hold up a piece of stone in his hands and I saw the others have some as well. They all were grinning at us as the leader chuckled.

“It’s interesting, it can block every type of magic other than Changeling magic but there’s something else about it that’s even more interesting, like what happens if you hit two of them together.”

As he said that the rest of the deer hit their stones together and a loud high pitched sound emanated off them. The sound made my head break into new levels of agony, I clutch my head in pain as Bob yelled out also in pain. Only Holly and the Deer weren’t affected. The leader walked up to me and knelt down, picking at his ear.

“Not pleasant isn’t it, the stones make a high pitched frequency that makes any magic user that’s not using wild magic writhe in pain, and as you can tell you and your brother aren’t one of them,” he said as he stood up. “Get those two away from each other, don’t let them fuse.”

Holly growled and readied her polearm flute as she whacked anyone who neared us with it, hard enough that I heard a loud crunch “Don’t you dare hurt my brothers! We came to offer you a safe chance to rejoin the Deer Empire! This is how you respond, then Rose was right to name you rasharva ”

The leader laughs. “Rejoin the Deer Empire? Why would we do that, we found the true path, The path of the Wild!” he looked at her. “Besides you’re by yourself, who’s going to help yo-”

Before he can finish something hit him over the head. He fell over as I looked up to see… a monkey.

“Not sorry, deer talk too much,” the monkey said as he twirled his staff around. He looked around as he pulled out a weird bottle thing and took a drink before looking back at Holly. “Hello friend, nice day isn’t it?”

Holly looked blankly to the monkey “Ummm…” She then smacked a deer in the head with a wet crunch. The monkey looked around as he continued drinking.

“Mind you all stop fighting, I have drink! We can all drink Kings Brew!” he yelled. The deer looked at him with anger before their eyes clouded over as they calmed down.

“Sure.” one of them said. Soon the noise dissipated as the deer gather around to get some drinks, even the hostages came out and had some of this brew. I stood up looking at this, a battle that wasn't in our favor turned into a party.

“Uhh… what just happened?” Holly asked.

“A suggestion spell.” A voice said. I turned to see the blind woman standing beside us holding a Hivestone.

“A suggestion spe- wait how can you use magic!” Bob question her.

“Yeah, only Changeling or Wild magic can be used.” Holly said. The blind woman shrugged.

“I been around for a long time, I pick up a few things,” she said as she pops the Hivestone into her mouth and started to chew. “Hmm… a bit bland.”

I looked to her curiously “You… EAT hivestone? That is… rather odd, even for me.”

Bob rubbed his head in a tired manner “Fuck, this day is just weird… first we are saved by a monkey man, then a blind lady starts eating a rock…”

“Yes! You got saved by me!” said monkey man said as he was now standing behind Bob.

Bob looks to me helplessly before pulling a banana out of his pocket “You hungry? I was actually trying to get something else.” He then began pulling random crap out of his pockets, including what looked like… oh god why?! Why would he even have that!? I need to take away his bazaar privileges!

“No, I have brew,” the monkey said as he smiled, luckily not seeing the… ‘thing’, as he threw it into the bushes.

“So… you wanna explain this to my wife with me? Because I have no idea how to make her not execute these guys…” I asked Telyn.

“Alright,” she said as she snapped her fingers. The whole place changed and we were in the dining room back home. I looked around and saw Telyn standing near me as she looked around and munched on more Hivestone.

I looked to her curiously “Okay, one… How did you do that? And two, does that stuff taste good, or fuel you in some way, or is it just a chewing gum effect?”

“Magic and think of it like blunt candy,” the woman said as her eyes looked at Rose as she was staring at us.

Rose, who was in her pajamas, a cute nightgown that I had purchased for her, then looked to the Deer that we had captured... sort of… I don’t know…”What is going on, and why are these Rasharva here?”

Bob looked to me and stepped away from me “Not it!”

“They are all under a spell that has them under control, so far they think they are having a party.” Telyn said as she looked back at the group. I did too and saw that the Rasharva and the monkey guy were still drinking, even the ponies were having fun with them as well.

I looked to Rose, who was eying me with anger “Who is this woman, and what is your relationship with her?”

I raised my hands placatingly “We just met today, and she saved me from these Rasharva! They had Hivestone!”

Rose instantly paled as she looked at Telyn who’s been munching on the Hivestone. “You are eating it?! Isn’t that dangerous for a mage?!”

I shrugged “Apparently it is like blunt candy to her.”

Holly raised her hand “Hey, Telyn? Could we talk?” Telyn nodded and the two of them left the room, leaving me with Bob, Rose, the monkey guy and the others in the room.

Bob then pulled a phone out of his pocket, the bottom of it wired into his pocket “Hey, Jinx? I need to beat the crap out of something with gratuitous cartoonish violence… just to clear my head, you got anything to fight?”

A portal opened up beside him and a lasso went around him before a female voice yelled “Come here!” and pulled him into the portal. I looked around and saw that the monkey guy and the rest were gone as well. I looked back at Rose and saw that she was frowning and crossed her arms.

“I am in trouble for something, aren’t I?” I sighed and rubbed the back of my head “Look, if I knew that some blind lady with huge assets was going to come through that portal, I’d of made sure to let you know, but I did not, and she saved my life even though we are complete strangers. Yes, we are strangers, honey, I’ve only known her for all of twenty minutes at most.”

Rose’s frown shrunk gradually as she heard me explain what happened, and then looked to the one Rasharva remaining with unmitigated rage “He is the one who almost killed you?”

I nodded slowly “Yes, but we still need to question him a-” I looked to where he was and he was now stuck in a corner, vines tied to his arms and legs that held him flat against the wall. “...Honey?”

Rose looked to me with confusion “What? It was the blind woman, she tied him up.”

[POV change: Bob]

“Bwahahahahaha! DIE DIE DIE DIE DI! MAY YOUR LUGNUTS RUST AND FALL OFF!”

I ran towards the robots as Jinx gunned down one to my left, me crushing them into scrap with my mallet “HAMMA TIME BEEYOTCH!”

[POV Holly]

“Say do you have a bathroom or a place to get a bath?” Telyn asked me.

I nodded “Yeah, we have a bath house, based in a hot spring. It’s supposed to feel really nice, just opened up last week.”

“I see, mind showing me it? I need a bath.” the lady said bluntly.

‘Oh thank god she noticed’ I thought quickly and quietly, making sure not to be heard by her “Okay, I’ll take you there, just… don’t drop the soap.”

“Okay?” she said. I lead her to the bath house and we stood in front of it. “It looks nice.”

I nodded and smiled “I’ll wait out here, give you some privacy. Call me if you need anything.”

“Why not come with me? You wanted to talk to me anyway.” Telyn said simply. I looked at her as she just stared at me.

I looked to her and sighed “Okay, but… just know that I’m Bi, okay? So if I get… flustered, I’m leaving.”

“If you leave then how will I answer your questions?” Telyn said as she walked into the building. I blinked at her as I thought about it.

“Screw it, time to get naked with a stranger.”I then walked after her and blushed as I left my clothes with the cleaners employed here and waded into the water, a little self conscious. Soon Telyn walked into the place and I saw her naked body. She had large full breasts and wide hips that gave her an hourglass figure. Her skin had scars on them but was smooth looking. I stared at her a bit longer than normal as she walked into the bath.

I blushed and looked away while fidgeting with my hair “Umm… so how do you know him?”

“Be more specific,” Telyn said as she looked at me. Her eyes, even though cloudy, glowed softly in the steam of the bath.

I sighed “How do you know Nick? Do you know what he likes in a girl, by chance? And… are you his type?”

“Nick? He’s a thought construct,” she informed me bluntly.

I looked downwards and sighed “Well, there go my romantic hopes with him than, do you know who’s thoughts?”

“Mine,” she said bluntly. I quickly looked up at her as she was cleaning herself. “I was stuck in stone but I have a little power so I made two thought constructs so they can travel and see stuff.”

I nodded and blushed a bit “So… when I kissed Nick… I was… kissing you?”

“It was a thought construct so you kissed a memory of me,” she said. I looked at her as she washed her hair with a small blush on her.

I looked upwards as I felt the urge to say her memory was a good kisser, or even to ask if I could kiss her for real, but I sighed and quelled the urges with a massive thought of “She would not be interested in YOU.”

“You don’t know that,” she said out of nowhere. I blinked at her and remembered that she can read minds.

I blushed a deep crimson red and looked to her “You… your memory that is… is a good kisser…” I blushed even harder as I continued “C-could I...kiss you for real?”

“If you want,” she said stopping her brushing.

I went over to her and timidly kissed her on the lips, they tasted sweet, like cherries...but there was a bit of a burning sensation...I liked it… I pulled away and resumed washing myself, making sure to get my back using my magic, one of the perks of having a chaotic nature deities powers, I guess… “S-sorry, if I was too forward, I know I’m not that impressive, and I’m a bit… tomboyish, but I hope you liked getting kissed by me…”

“A tomboy with curves you mean,” she pointed out.

I laughed and blushed “Y-yeah… I know, but… I am sorry, I forced you into this uncomfortable situation, I know you just met me, it’s probably not appropriate…but… would you… go on a date with me?”

“Sure,” she said. I looked at her wide eyed as she stared at me. “I like tomboyish girls, they have spunk.”

I looked to my mask, which I brought with me into the bath, lest it get put on by some doofus and cause a Termina incident “If you want, I could wash your back for you…”

“Sure,” she said as she came over to me and showed me her back, moving her hair out of the way. There were scars on her back but they seemed old and smoothed over.

I began to wash her back and smiled as I scrubbed and cleaned her back, sneaking a kiss on her cheek “Well, Let’s get going then!”

“Clothes,” she said with a look on her. I smiled and put on my mask before I snapped my fingers, causing our clothes to appear right outside the bath on a table.

“Your clothes are clean and dry!” I said happily. She nodded as we got out of the bath and walked out to get our clothes. I couldn’t help but noticed that her breasts jiggled with each step.

I smiled and got my clothes on before looking to her again “So, what place would you like to go to? We have neighponese food, which is very similar to japanese food, chineighse-”

“You pick,” she interrupted me as she put on her shirt. I noticed that she didn’t have any underwear that she put on before hand.

I blushed at the thought of her going commando before shaking my head ‘No, bad thoughts, bad!’

“What bad thoughts?” she asked looking at me.

I blushed “I was just thinking about how you were going commando…”

“So?” she asked.

“Umm… it’s… very tempting… to look… but I won’t! I’m not a pervert like Bob!” I waved my hands erratically as I tried to not seem like I was trying to imply anything.

“Something wrong with how I look?” she asked me.

I shook my head quickly “No! Nothing! You are beautiful! It’s just… you have private places… and I should not look at them…” She raised an eyebrow at me.

“You saw me naked, you stared at my breast, what’s the big deal?” she asked shamelessly.

I blushed deeply and looked to her “I… Guess there isn’t?” I then thought about where we should eat and smiled “How about we go to the upper branches of the Elder Oak? The stars are beautiful from there. And I could pack whatever you’d like to eat.” her eyes widened at this.

“Umm, sure… anything will do, I’ll meet you outside then.” she said before heading out.

I smiled and teleported to the castle and walked outside, materializing a picnic blanket and basket in my hands and waited for Telyn.

She arrived a few minutes later and looked up. “Need help getting up there?”

I smiled “We still have to get the food, but after we do, sure. You like seafood? We have some fish caught fresh this morning.”

“I can eat fish,” she said with a smile.

I snapped my fingers and summoned some various fish dishes that were prepared by the royal chefs for me after I told them I like fish. Soon when I got everything, even drinks, I nodded at her and waited for some kind of teleport. Instead she wrapped her arm around me and draconic wings burst out of her back and we shot into the air until she landed on one of the large branches.

“This good? I can’t tell,” she said as her wings folded back.

I paused for a second “You have wings?! Dragon wings?! That is awesome!” I then froze “...You are blind, so this is the worst possible date idea… I am a dummy…”

“It’s fine… just tell me what the sky looks like… please,” she said softly.

I smiled and held her hand after placing down the blanket and basket. “Well, there are a completely different set of stars than the ones on earth, no big dipper, or any such stuff. The sky is a swirl of purple, blue and green, with stars speckling it, but the weird thing is, while the stars are constant, the actual sky is always different every night… apparently there is a constellation commemorating each of equestria's heroes, funny thing is that my brother Greg isn’t up there, even though he stopped Eris twice, and I’m not even mentioning his fight with Zalgo… Come to think of it, only Ponies are up there…”

I looked over at her and saw that she had a look of wonderment, she looked up at the night sky smiling.

I smiled and hugged her “However, I see someone much more beautiful than any night sky right here.”

“Who?” she asked as her eyes moved as if she was looking for it in the sky.

I smiled and kissed her cheek “I just smooched her.”

“O-oh…” she said with a blush. She smiled a bit at this and looked at me.

I blushed as well and rubbed the back of my head “Umm… so, what do you do for fun? Most of what I’ve been doing is fight and try to keep things working around here, along with Rose.”

“Nothing really, I read, gather treasure, sort it and sleep,” she informed me, shifting a bit on the blanket.

I laughed “No rest for the wicked, it would seem.”

She shrugged a bit before one of her wings wrapped themselves around me, pulling me closer.

I smiled and kissed her cheek again “Y’know, I gotta say, I can see why Greg and Bob did this whole relationship thing. It feels nice…” I then remembered a chat I had with Eris “Oh, but I do not envy Bob, he’s got a chaos spirit with the hots for him…”

“So?” she asked as she gave me a hug with her wing.

I hugged her back “I don’t know how he’ll deal with the whole herd thing with a draconequus and Jinx ponified, probably with a lot of perverted jokes.”

“Never met them, I’m more focused on the right now,” she said with a smile.

I looked to her happily and kissed her on the lips as I held her close “Mmm… C-could we… y’know…”

“Could we what?” she asked me.

I blushed the deepest red I have in years. “C-could we… make love?”

She stared at me before pulling away from me. Her clouded eyes seemed to scan me. “What's your game?”

“W-what do you mean?” I asked.

“I met you today, we shared a bath with each other and I allowed you to kiss me, which was nice by the way, and had a nice picnic, but this…” she explained.

I looked down and rubbed the back of my head “I don’t know… I just really like you, and… like you said, I already saw you naked… I thought this was a natural step forward, but I see I was wrong, I am sorry…”

“I believe this called, overshooting it a bit…” she frowned. “Is that right? Did I say that correctly?”

I laughed and shrugged as I leaned back “Honestly? I have no idea, my only example of romance that works is Greg and Rose… and they moved really fast… Although, now that I think about it, it could be because Rose was in heat…” I said reflectively.

“Maybe, have to look into it some more,” she said as she booped me on the nose with her wing. “No making love till later,”

I rubbed my nose and fought back the urge to boop her back “So, wanna see something cool?”

“Where's that? Or do you want to describe it for me?” she asked.

I began forming a mask, this one had to be special, for the one person who ever actually showed me interest… I took the colors of the night sky and copied them onto the surface, implanting a jewel into the forehead of the mask. When I was finished, the mask looked a little draconic, but with an aura about it, beautiful and colorful, like an aurora borealis

I looked up at her as she saw I was holding something. Her face stayed neutral, but I saw her lip twitch upwards a bit.

I smiled at her and held out the mask “I tried to make you something special, this should let you see something similar to the night sky… I hope you like it.” I rubbed the back of my head and placed the mask into her hands.

She stared at it for a few moments before turning it over and slowly putting it on. She gasped as she saw the makeshift night sky.

I smiled hopefully “D-do you like it?” I hoped she liked it, I didn’t want to have made her that mask only for her to hate it… Jeez, why am I so… so nervous? Normally I’m a lot more confidant, but now I feel like the slightest thing from her could send me sprawling. She removed the mask and I saw her… crying. ‘Oh geez! What did I do?! I messed up! Oh god I messed up!’ I tried to quell my panic and calm myself, but the more she cried, the worse I felt. This all changed when she hugged me tightly.

“T-t-thank you,” she sobbed.

I smiled weakly and patted her back and rubbed her gently on the back “I am so happy you like it, I was hoping I could help you see, but that was beyond my power… seems there are things even a night and twilight god can’t do… Just sucks that It has to be this...” I tried to think of how to convey how much I wanted to make her happy, but words failed me, as per the norm with this beauty, it seems.

“This is amazing,” she said as she pulled away and smiled. “Thank you.”

[POV switch: Bob]

I laughed as I walked out a portal, leaving behind the massive number of undead robot ninja monkeys that we had killed behind in the portal “Man, that was just what I needed!” I looked to Jinx and smiled “So, anything else you’d like to do? I’m free all day now, and I’ve really missed you.” I then realized what I said and rubbed the back of my head in embarrassment “Umm… forget I said that mushy gushy stuff…”

“Eh, I'm free here,” she said before punching my arm. “And that's for the mushy gushy stuff.”

I laughed as I looked ahead, seeing Eris looking to me with a look I knew all too well, it was the one that Greg looked to Rose with “Oh holy hell… I think she has the hots for me.”

“Who, the rule sixty four Discord?” Jinx asked.

I nodded as the draconequus in question teleported over to us and she Dropped a letter in my hands with a massive blush as she then teleported away again. “Welp, I’m boned.”

“Did she just do a high school anime lovers thing?” she asked.

I nodded “I’m pretty sure she’s aware of the internet…” I looked to the letter and sighed “Welp, gotta find her and give it back, as I’m already dating you.”

“Eh,” she shrugged. I looked at her as she did that.

I paused a moment before opening my mouth and saying something most men would get slapped for “You don’t mind me dating other women?”

“Well… I don't know if it works here, but back home it's not really against the law to have more than one girlfriend or wife. Like seriously,” she reached up and pulled a chart down out of nowhere and a pointer. On the chart was a pie chart that eighty seven percent of it was pink, and ten percent of it was blue. There was a little sliver of purple in there as well. “As you can see here, the balance between male and female leans more the female side, so having multiple girls, or herds, are command.”

I looked to the purple sliver and raised my hand “I have a question sensei!”

“What is it my student?” she asked.

I pointed to the purple with a growing feeling of dread “What is the purple sliver for?”

“Oh, those are for herms,” she stated before rolling the chart up.

I blushed a deep crimson red and sat down in a corner as I entered the fetal position “I feel mankind's sins crawling on my back… it has affected the multiverse, our pornography has affected the fabric of reality…”

“Eh, what are you going to do about it?” Jinx asked as she leans on me. “Sooo, what are you going to do with your crush?”

I looked to her and thought a moment “If I were to say I was considering saying yes, would you be mad?”

“Do I have to pull out the chart again?” she deadpanned.

I quickly shook my head “No, god no! I crave pie enough!”

“Aww, you're so sweet!!” she said before picking me up and drop kicking me. “Now go get her stud!!”

I then realised what she was inferring and pointed to her in an accusatory manner “That was dirty, even for you!” I mean, jeez, she’s Pinkie’s mom, for crying out loud!

“No proof!” she yelled back.

I then landed at Eris’s feet, only to find she was wearing a japanese schoolgirl outfit, with teddie bear panties-AND DEAR GOD WHY AM I STILL LOOKING?! I quickly stood up and smiled at Eris “So… you like me?”

Eris looked to me nervously and nodded, a blush on her face as she played with her skirt, somehow this was more erotic than when she was naked… “I… I really like you… And I like how you use your powers to help people, instead of the dumb stuff I did… even when you get hurt by others, you keep on trying to help others… I admire that…”

I nodded as I saw something in the corner of my eye. I saw Jinx waving a flag that says, ‘GO BOB!!’ on it as she ate popcorn.

I snapped my finger and her popcorn turned to prunes as I smiled at Eris “If you are okay with sharing me, I could make a herd with you and Jinx.”

Eris glomped me and kissed me repeatedly “Yesyesyesyesyesyesyes!”

I smiled as I saw out the corner of my eye I saw Jinx. She was holding up a sign that says; ‘ Achievement! Herd Started!!’

I changed it with a snap, and the words shifted to Jinx is sexy, Eris too, what more can I say, than I love you two. Jinx turned it over and chuckled. She gave me the thumbs up and Eris continues to kiss me.

Suddenly, I grab Eris and twirl her as I kiss her back “There, now can we see what mischief we can get to? Maybe prank my big brother?”

Before I could get a reaction though, there was an incredible, earthshaking roar, I looked up to see a massive dragon, the size of a small skyscraper. It was coming toward the Elder Oak, and it was PISSED. “Well shit.”

Greg Pov (A few moments earlier)

I sighed and rubbed my head as I looked to Rose, who was looking at me with concern while she held Arvir. “I told you, she is a friend to me, nothing more.”

Rose sighed as she bounced Arvir on her lap, the little buck giggling ecstatically as he looked to me from across the room. “Daddy! Fun!” I smiled at him as there was a loud knock on the door.

A noble then entered into the court with a calm, collected manner. I felt something familiar coming off of him… it was as if I had felt him near me before, but I had never spoken with him before, nor most of the nobles. “My queen, we have urgent matters to discuss.”

Rose looked to the individual and smiled “Why hello Lord Fern, what is it you need to discuss with us?”

Fern smirked as he came next to Rose and suddenly was interrupted by a cry from the outside of the room “Lord Fern has been knocked out! Call the guards!”

I quickly turned to the imposter to find that he was a changeling, now holding my wife with a knife at her throat. “Move, and your kingdom loses two royals.” I tried to teleport, only for my magic to not work. “Oh, and don’t even bother using magic, my dagger is pure hivestone.”

Arvir looked up to Rose and looked confused “Mama?”

The changeling assassin chuckled as he looked to my son “Your mommy is as good as dead, you freak of nature.”

Arvir looked to Rose, then to the changeling, and began to tear up “M-mama! No, don’t hurt mama!” Arvir’s eyes then began to glow as a set of large wooden hands formed out of the floor and pulled the changeling away from Rose before pulling him into the floor, him screaming in agony as the wood burrowed into his chitin plating. Arvir then blew a raspberry at the lump in the floor that was once an assassin.

I looked to Arvir, who was hugging Rose tightly with his little toddler arms “You two stay put, get the guards on high alert, I’ve got some business to deal with…” I swear to god, Chrysalis is as good as dead.

I then made my way to the outside of the Elder oak as I heard Bob mention pranking me, and then heard a massive roar. As there was a huge dragon approaching the Faewoods border from the badlands. I growled and slenderwalked over him, growing larger and larger as I let my rage build. “How… DARE YOU?!” I landed on the dragon and pulled him back towards me, slamming his head on the ground “Who are you working for?! WHO SENT YOU TO ATTACK MY PEOPLE?!”

The dragon looked to me with rage as he prepped a massive gout of flame and blew it at me, only for me to block it with my hand, smacking him with it as he finished “Tell me!”

The dragon snarled “Dragon Lord Torch has declared war on the people of the Faewood! He shall avenge his ancestors, and burn thy kingdom to the ground, with the Changelings as his spearhead!”

I growled as I grabbed him by the head, my hands breaking his scales one by one from sheer pressure “Too bad you won’t live to see it.” I then ripped his head from it’s shoulders and threw it to the side. I then slenderwalked back to the kingdom and saw that Father Ash was staring at where I fought the dragon, then to me. “Tell me, did you let one of those dragons get away? Because it seems to me that they had a descendent, and he is the boss of the dragons at the moment. WHY DID YOU NOT TELL ME THIS INFORMATION?!”

Father Ash thought a moment “Huh, so that was the little one that ran out of the cave, I thought it was just a jewel thief.”

I sighed and was about to ask Prax if he could shut down Ashes body for a while, in what would count as a time out, as I was very frustrated with him.

I then heard a loud poof as I felt the familiar aura of Celestia appear next to me “What in the name of Faust did you do that for?! My subjects are in a state of absolute panic because of that display!”

I looked to her with barely contained rage “I am not in the mood for this shit, Torch just declared war against my people, and had a changeling try to kill my wife and son. Do. Not. Push me.”

Celestia looked to me as if I just offended her, and I was about to tell her where to shove her complaints, but Holly then appeared next to me with Rose and Arvir, both of which looked very shaken.

I looked to them and sighed “You two saw that, didn’t you…”

Rose nodded and looked like she was trying to figure out what words to say “... You… you really care about me and my people that much?”

I smiled “Yes, I love you more than life itself, and I would never let anyone hurt our kingdom, or our family.”

Holly then cleared her throat as she gestured to Celestia and smiled “Maybe we should save the mushy gushy stuff for later? Maybe after the diplomacy is handled?”

Celestia looked to me angrily “You had best not deal with the other dragons that way.”

I looked to her blankly as Bob and Prax walked over with a changeling bruised and battered.

“It seems that this one has some news to tell,” Prax said, pointing a gun at the changeling.

I looked to the changeling and got close to it, my rage barely constrained “Tell me, now. Otherwise, your death will be slow and painful.” The changeling chuckled.

“There’s really no point huh,” he grunted. “A large group of dragons are coming here, this place is going to turn into ashes, along with Canterlot.”

I grabbed him by the throat and lifted him up “I Want answers. Who sent you, Chrysalis? Torch? Tell me. NOW.”

“Chrysalis? Ba, she’s nothing,” the changeling spat.

I looked to Rose, and Arvir, who were still next to me. “I want to know who your leader is. Tell me now. Or I swear, your smart attitude will be the first of many things to go.”

The changeling didn’t say anything, a flash of worry on his face.

Celestia looked to me in shock “Do not tell me, are you planning to torture this changeling? I will not-”

I was about to say something I’d regret, when Rose spoke up “I believe you are not in power here. This is our kingdom, and this changeling attempted to assassinate the royal family, tell me, What would you do if someone tried to Kill Luna and Twilight?”

Celestia looked to Rose in shocked silence before Prax spoke up “We can torture the changeling later! We need to take care of the dragon invasion at the moment!”

Bob looked to Eris and Jynx “You two ready to party? I think we need to fight too.”

“Love to, but can’t,” Jynx said, pulling a clock out of nowhere. “My time is up, so see ya!” With that she turned on her heel and ran off.

“Wait… wasn’t that…” Celestia pondered but shook her head.

“Don’t even bother.” Prax said, shaking his head slowly.

The shortest battle in Dragon history

Author's Note

Hey everyone, My next few bits of crucial story are going to be with a friend of mine named Rezas, in his story A Ghastly displaced Please read it if you want to know what's going on by the time I get back onto this story

The shortest battle in Dragon history

Bob looked to me and held out his hand “Welp, one last hurrah, eh? No way we are surviving this, but we might as well go all out.”

Eris looked to Bob and folded her arms “Excuse me, I am the spirit of chaos! I can handle some measly dragon!”

Bob deadpanned “There are at least two hundred dragons out there that are resistant to magic, and that includes your chaos manipulation.”

“Yeah, but they don’t ALL have that, you can handle the rest!” She then gestures to Father Ash “He handled dragons far larger and meaner than these!”

Father Ash looked uncomfortable “I took down three dragon lords, my army, which was highly trained in battle and had nerves of steel, held off the others.”

Prax looked very worried as he looked to the approaching dragon horde. “We are in big trouble, The Elder Oak was basically a giant magic generator before it was completed, Now? It getting destroyed could be catastrophic.”

Celestia looked to him curiously “Just how catastrophic are we talking?”

“It would make the balefire megabomb spell look like a sneeze from a puppy.” Prax looked pale, as if he were losing all coloration. “We need to save that tree, or this entire continent is toast.”

I sighed as I looked back at Rose and my son. I gave them a hug before I let them go and slenderwalked to the border of the Faewood, in a field of white and black flowers. Some ways away I saw the dragons flying towards us.

I looked to my soldiers and sighed, “We are the only line of defence between the city and the Dragon Army. We, the Deer, are fighting not to save our loved ones, but to buy them precious moments of life. We must face these enemies head on, and delay them as long as we can, There is no glory to be had in this battle, only the knowledge that your efforts bring that many more seconds of life to those we love. Now, Let us fight, for the ones we love, and the city we called home!”

They all cheered from this as I turned to my friends and family.

Holly grunted as she put on her mask “I’ll drop the freaking stars on these bastards before I let them hurt you.”

Bob smiled and held out his hand as I took it “Let’s get jiggy with it!” I then put on my Brothers mask form and transformed for what was likely to be the last time, as Eris looked to me.

“Well, all I gotta say is-” she stopped as she looked past me and paled.

I looked to where she was staring and saw the land behind me go dark.

Celestia shouts out in shock “What in the name of Faust's fetlocks is that?!”

I looked up and if I had eyes my irises would be small as a massive dragon flew over us. The scales were midnight black and it soared over us, flapping once which caused the land below it to get destroyed as if a hurricane passed through.

Father Ash cleared his throat “I am grateful for my lack of a bladder.”

Holly looked to him curiously “What do you mean by that?”

I thought of what Father Ash could be talking about, then paled as well, a feat for me in any form. “That dragon is three times the size of the three dragon lords combined.”

As I said this the dragon landed in front of us quite a ways. It stood up on it’s hind legs as it towered over us. I heard some of the soldiers give a payer that it won’t eat them. I also heard roars of dragons from in front of it. I saw jets of flames spewing out from in front of it.

“Kos nusaan nol daar himdah, ahrk fun hin Dovah Drog tol waan rok wishes wah luft faal Driin, Rok fen lost wah luft zey!” The dragon yelled. The roars and flames stopped as nothing happened for some time. I heard a loud growl from the dragon. “Bui i flames -o i naur plane, narv-!”

With that, a large pillar of fire burst in front of the dragon. I heard painful roars and shouts in dragon tongue as I watched, from what I can see, the dragons flee away from the massive dragon. As the last one flew away, the dragon turned around and lowered its head towards us. Its head alone was bigger than the army.

Bob leapt from my face and landed in front of our group “Don’t hurt them!” He then pulls out a massive mallet and lets green flames ignite on the mallets surface “I would rather die than let you hurt my family!”

Eris looked offended “What about me?!”

Bob smiles “You're part of that too!”

With that, Bob yelled out as he swung his mallet at the dragon. It bounced off it’s nose, leaving no marks on its scales. “Okay, plan B! I’ll climb up yer nose and stab yer brains!”

We all watched as Bob began his climb up the dragon. I saw it’s clouded eyes do what I think is an eye roll. “Ven,” with that Bob got launched off the dragon, straight into Eris, which she took the opportunity to kiss him and run off with him in her arms “I just found love, I ain’t losing it!”

“They are weird,” the voice of Telyn said in my head.

I gasped as Everyone present heard the voice “Telyn, where are you!? Have you been eaten?!”

“No…” her voice said. The dragon gave me an deadpanned look.

Holly looked to the dragon for a moment “You are the dragon, aren’t you?”

“Well, looks like we know who the smart one of the family is,” the voice said.

I grumbled under my breath “I can’t help I got hit in the head a lot…”

Holly smiled “Well, I can see that beauty is something Dragons can have too. Quite the pretty Dragon you are, Telyn.” She then thought a moment “I wonder If I could make a mask to give me a dragon form, then we could fly together…”

The dragon didn’t say anything as the wind began to pick up as a large tornado wrapped itself around the dragon. It shrank down until it disappeared and Telyn stood in front of me, rolling her shoulders.

“You’re welcome,” she said.

I smiled “I would hug you if I wasn’t fairly certain you would not appreciate it. I swear, whatever you want, if it’s in my power, it’s yours.”

Holly smiled “I think Bob would say it’s time for a party, right about now.”

Celestia looked to Telyn and then to me “You were friends with a dragon this massive and powerful, and you didn’t tell me?!”

I shrugged “Just met her today, besides, I am just learning this as well, and information is a two way exchange. Tit for tat as it were.”

Celestia looked to me offended “What are you implying?”

I smiled “Well, there is the whole matter of your student wanting to study the Elder Oak.”

Celestia paled “H-how did you-”

I smiled “I didn’t, you just proved it to me, All I knew was that a powerful unicorn was wandering near the Faewood on several occasions. Don’t worry, I haven’t told Rose or the nobles.”

“A student sneaking off to learn powerful magic, sounds like normal to me,” Telyn commented as she looked around.

I shrugged “Yeah, but ponies are mostly not allowed in the Everfree, except for emergency situations. The only exception is taking the trails through the Everfree, and those change all the time.”

“Fun,” Telyn said. Celestia stared at her for a few moments. “Yes? You have a question?”

Celestia looked to Telyn with shock “How can a being so powerful with magic not have a horn of any sort, is something my student would ask. But my question is simple. Do you intend to bring harm to the Equestrian people?”

I looked to her in stupefaction “She just saved the deer from being wiped out, and mind you we are the one thing preventing Dragons from ruling the whole of equis, as you call it, But she just literally scared off an army of dragons that were the size of canterlot castle in the small sectors! What in blazes do you think you will accomplish by asking those questions, except offending someone much more powerful than you?”

“Wouldn't you?” Telyn asked.

I shook my head “Not in such an accusatory and hostile manner, and I’d of had Bob throw you a party for saving my kingdom first, maybe offer you some treasure, as I’m pretty sure all dragons hoard treasure, regardless of type, at least from the books I’ve read on them. Also, I’d ask if I could count you as an ally. So, No, not really.”

The two of them stared at me for a few moments. “To answer your question princess no, I don't have any intention of bringing harm to your ponies.” Telyn answered her. Celestia smiled and let out a breath that she was holding.

I looked to the two of them curiously “Why did you two stare at me like that? Do I have red on me?”

Prax chuckled “Nah, boss. You’re good there.”

“So… this party, is everyone here going?” Telyn asked, gesturing to everyone here, even Celestia.

I looked to Celestia and smiled “Depends, since last time I offered to have Bob throw her a party she seemed to flee as if the sun cutiemark she has had turned real and was burning her arse alive.”

Celestia blushed “That’s because…”

I smiled “You didn’t want me to see your castle layout and/or trash your castle, and assumed that the party would be there, since it was nearest?” Celestia nodded sheepishly, and I chuckled “Well, I don’t think you’d have to worry about that. I avoid alcohol since last time, and Bob does as well, so two out of the four people who could possibly do that are going to be stone cold sober.”

Telyn hummed in thought as my stomach did an odd flip flop. I tilted my head a bit at this. “Well, Miss Rose, is everything fine here?” Telyn asked. I looked over at her until I realised that… we’re back in the kingdom.

Rose took one look at me and calmly set a sleeping Arvir in the hands of Bob, who was standing with a flustered Eris hanging on him, then tackled me in a loving hug “I thought I was going to lose you! Never, EVER do that again! I don’t care if I’m Mother Birch, or queen of the Faewood, it doesn’t matter if you're gone!”

I smiled and held her tight as Arvir stirred and looked around before he saw me and smiled ecstatically “Daddy! You okay!” He leapt out of Bobs arms and flew, yes FLEW into my arms “Don’t scare again!”

I smiled and held them both for a moment as Bob looked to Telyn, uncharacteristically calm “What was this about a party?”

“You said something about a party so, party?” she said.

“Did I hear party?” I heard King ask as he was hanging upside down on the roof. “I make good brew for party!”

Bob grinned and looked to Eris “Let’s do this thing!” He then kissed her and they became a tornado of motion as that went into the grand hall and began to prepare for the party, and Holly walked up to Telyn, handing her a mask that I did not recognize “You dropped this on the way, umm… do you still want it?”

“I do, thanks,” Telyn said as she took it and spinned it, making it disappear. She smiled at Holly before her head twitched. “Hold on.” with that she disappeared.

I smiled at Holly “So, you like her, ey?”

Holly looked to me with a fierce blush “H-how did you know so fast?!”

I smiled “I’m your big brother, and I pretty much raised you. I can tell when you like someone. Besides, while I have no eyes, I’m not blind.”

Before she could answer we all heard Bob yelling. “THE BIRDS ARE BACK! AHHHHHHHHHH!” I saw him running down the hallway with a red and blue bird chasing him.

I sighed as I slenderwalked to the birds “Hey, I know it’s fun to torment my baby brother, but maybe you two could, I don’t know, chill out for a bit?” When I said that I looked at the two and realized that I know these birds; they were the same ones that froze and burned Bob some time ago. The Phoenix and Cryophoenix. “Seriously? I guess you two really have something in common when it comes to Bob, ey? Or maybe he was right and you two need to get a room. Either way, knock it off. Bob is prepping a party, and I’ll warn you this once, this is one of the few things he is serious about, you do NOT want to ruin this.”

I looked back and… they were gone.

I sighed as Bob shouted again, this time notably more Irate “KNOCK IT OFF YOU RATS WITH WINGS!”

I shook my head slowly as Celestia looked to me questioningly “Tried to warn em. Not responsible for what happens if they keep it up.”

“Also about this,” I heard a voice said. I jumped as Telyn appeared behind me. I turned and saw that she wasn’t alone. She had Twilight by the shirt as if she was dragged here. She gave a sheepish wave to the princess.

Celestia looked to Twilight and sighed as she pinched the space between her eyes in frustration. “Twilight, did I or did I not tell you, that the EverFree forest was off limits for now?”

Twilight didn’t look at her teacher in the eye, she simply looked down. “I’m-”

“I don’t see the problem?” Telyn cut in before Twilight. “She had spells that hid her presence from anyone around, quite skillfully I might add.”

Celestia sighed “Yes, but that does not change the fact that she was forbidden from coming here, and did it anyway. I was trying to keep the Deer Empire a secret until diplomacy was complete, luckily the Tree that is so massive here only shows itself to those who are nearby and mean it no harm.”

“Did you tell anyone about this place?” Telyn asked Twilight, now pulling her up to a stand.

“N-no, not even my best friends, or family… And Spike was very insistent on me telling him, but I didn’t even tell him where I was going… luckily Applejack and Applebloom could babysit.”

“Alright then,” Telyn said, looking at the Princess. “Can’t stop a wandering mind that wants to learn something new.”

Celestia sighed “I guess you are right… Maybe being around Greg and Bob will open her up a little, anyway.” She then gestured to me and smiled “Twilight, this is Greg King of the Deer Empire.”

I coughed uncomfortably “The actual title is Father Ash, the kingship is a rather dead title. I hold an equal amount of power as my wife, and the other council members.”

Twilight looked to me curiously as she took out a piece of parchment and a pen “Ooh, that is an interesting system of Government, do you elect your officials, or are they based on a merit system, or...?”

I smiled “The Nefereldens select their council members by level of power and ability to rule, of someone is strong magically, but unfit to rule, they are forcibly removed from power, and the next strongest is put into power. The Gremlins just have Praximus lead them, as he is basically immortal, and the Deer councilmembers, me and my wife, are selected through a cycle of reincarnation.”

Twilight nodded and followed me into the grand hall, where the party was being set up and the two birds were sitting up near the roof, watching everything happening. I looked to Telyn and gestured for her to come close “Hey, you can read minds, right? Can you help me convey to those two that Bob is a genuinely nice guy? He’s just… odd.”

“Says the one that threatened my birds that he’ll turn them to a sandwich and ice cream? Kinda hard.” she said, frowning.

I sighed “I’m sorry, I just am really protective of my baby brother, I know I go too far sometimes, hell most of the time. But I was all he had for a long time, it’s… hard, not to stand up for him.”

“Then tell him not to threaten my birds, or he’ll have something worse to deal with,” she said, now walking away from me.

I slenderwalked to Bob and quickly took him aside “Look, I know it’s annoying that they keep freezing and burning you, but can you patch things up with them? Telyn is VERY sore about how we talked to them.”

Bob sighed and thought a moment “Okay, how should I make things up to them? All I know about Phoenixes is that they are effectively immortal via rising from their ashes, and I don’t even know if that applies to the icey one.”

I shrugged “I don’t know, maybe you should offer them some food? We have an ample selection here already.” Bob shrugged as I looked around. The place was coming together as Telyn was talking with King. I don’t know how but he build a place so he could make his brew… which he’s going to serve for the party.

As Bob walked over to the highest part of the room, which was the top of the stairs leading to the ballroom,I walked over to Rose, who was talking to Twilight excitedly.

“Oh, you want to know how I came to know my husband? He came to my courtroom to save his baby brother. I doubt things would of ended the same if he hadn’t resembled the depiction of the next Father Ash so perfectly. I thank my ancestors every day that he did, though.”

Twilight smiled “He seems very kind, and smart too! That is, if he really was the one who proposed this unique government system?”

Rose smiled and nodded “Yes, he did, the nobles tried to cripple his endeavors for this reform, but he simply kept on trying, saying that ‘Everyone should be free to choose their own representative.’ Naturally, this reform took the power from a great deal of Nobles, and put us on a great deal of strife, but Luckily the dissenters all left without a problem when Greg sent us forward in time to here...aside from some petty theft.” She then looked to Twilight and rubbed the back of her head “Although, I suppose the Deer that left us had become a problem for Equestria, huh?”

Twilight nodded sadly “Yes, they raid our borders almost constantly.”

I then walked up to them casually “Why hello there! How are you two?”

Twilight smiled “I’m good, I’m eager to meet Praximus, he invented the machinery that revolutionized Equestrian society, right?”

I chuckled “Not to mention he was an instructor to a certain famous mage.”

Twilight looked to me curiously “Who? Maybe I know of them?”

I smiled “His name was Starswirl the Bearded.”

Twilight froze in place as her eyes went wide and Eris floated up to us “What were you saying about dad?”

I smiled “Oh, just about how Praximus taught him about magic, apparently he was very mischievous as an apprentice.”

Twilight then snapped out of it and grabbed me roughly “Tell me everything!”

I laughed “Ok, maybe after the party, okay?”

Twilight nodded ecstatically and hopped in place “yesyesyesyesyesyes!”

I then nodded to Rose and gave her a quick peck on the cheek and slenderwalked over to King, who was stirring his brew at the moment.” Hey, King, how are you doing? Ready for the party?”

“Almost, brew needs a few more minutes,” he said, stirring. I looked at the pot before thinking about it. He made it about an hour ago, how is it almost ready?

I looked to him “Do you have some sort of Time magic? Alcohol usually takes a while to make properly, the quick stuff usually doesn’t taste that good, or has a tendency to, well… explode.”

“King know brew, no magic, makes it taste funny, Brew will do in minutes, wait and you’ll try yes?” he asked.

I shook my head sadly “Nah, me and my brother are… dangerous drunks. Let’s just say the last time Bob got really, truly drunk, we had some serious repercussions. That, and I still can’t remember what I did completely.”

“Tis not strong, if problems happen King will use No-No stick,” he said with a smile.

I looked to the brew hesitantly “Ok, I’ll try it when it is ready, I just hope you have it in ample supply, Bob is...hard to keep under control.” I then took out my token and smiled at King “Since you helped save my life, I figure it’s only fair I repay the favor, call on me if you ever need help.”

“Thanks, but I don’t need token, give to dragon friend, she needs friends to rely on,” he said as he pulled his spoon out and and ladle some into take a sip. “Ah!”

I smiled and waved to him as I made my way to Telyn. She had both birds down and feeding them, some meat for the fire one and light blue berries for the ice one. “I don’t suppose Bob managed to smooth things over with our avian friends? And...I was wondering if you would like my and Bob’s Token? I’d offer Hollies, but she hasn’t made hers yet.”

“I got your tokens already,” she said, turning to me. “I found them around some time and waiting for Holly’s. As for Pyro and Cryo… well, they’re not burning or freezing him now, though he hasn’t done anything to mend that bridge.”

I nodded as Bob came up to us and bowed respectively to Telyn and the pair “I am sorry for my rude remarks to you two, I am deeply remorseful about offending you two, I hope I can someday mend the damage I have done, however long that may be, if you would like, you may freeze and burn me as much as you feel I deserve after the party, I humbly request that you let me throw this party in celebration for Telyns valorous deeds first, however.”

The birds looked at him for some time before continuing eating. Cryo cawed musically as she flapped her wings, sending a cool breeze at Bob.

Bob looked to Telyn hopefully “I hope that they at least agreed to freeze and/or burn me later? Also, may I say that the Frost-phoenix, Cryo was it? She has a very melodious voice.” this made the Frost phoenix stand up a bit with a proud look on her. The phoenix cawed, which sounded like a roaring flame, at the other and the two began cawing at each other. Telyn rolled her eyes.

“Good job, now they got mad at each other for that,” she said with a chuckled as the two flew off. “Those two have probably the biggest egos I have ever seen.”

Bob rubbed the back of his head and sighed “I guess I’ll find out after the party, anyway, would you like me to go get Holly? I saw her staring at the desserts.”

“For?” Telyn asked.

Bob smiled “Well, I saw how you two looked at each other, and I overheard while I was walking over here that you don’t have a token from her yet.”

“Okay,” she said, crossing her arms. I stared at her and wondered if she can turn off her emotions on demand or what.

Bob did a toon run, disappearing in a puff of smoke and grabbing a hat that he left spinning in mid air with a toonish stretched out arm appearing right next to Holly. As they talked, I looked to her “You do realise he is entirely serious about his apology, yes? As well as letting them hurt him. He genuinely feels bad when people dislike him, it makes him feel like he isn’t living up to his ‘purpose’. He… he only finds satisfaction in bringing a laugh and smile to others now…”

“It’s fine, the two of them won’t remember why they are mad at him after this spat,” she said simply.

I nodded and looked to Holly “Well, while I can’t really pose any threat to you, I will say this; please, take good care of Holly. She seems to really like you. I know I’m not the best role model, so if she can find a significant other like you, who is an actual good influence, I’ll be happy.”

“That’s yet to be seen, I’ll leave what your sister wants with her decision,” she told me. “Just know that if she want to do something, you must respect her wishes; even if you don’t agree with them.”

I looked to her curiously, “What do you mean by that?”

“What if she wants to come with me to my home and stay there?” she thought for a moment before shaking her head. “Sorry, read some romance novels before I was called. That sounded sappy.”

I laughed “If she wants that, I’ll let her do it, she just has to tell me where she’s going, in case if Arvir ever misses her, maybe set up a way for me to call ahead.”

I sighed “Hey, if… if something were to happen to me and my siblings, could you keep an eye on Arvir? I… I have this feeling… something bad is going to happen to me and Bob. I don’t want to leave him all alone in the world. You seem… dependable. I’m not asking for an answer now, just… think on it, please.”

“I will,” she said without a second thought. I looked at her and saw that she was, for the first time, sad. “I know the feeling of being alone.”

I smiled sadly “I can’t say I do, but I will say that you aren’t anymore. You have Holly, you have me, and you have Bob.”

“Thanks… I have others but that… that helps,” she said with a smile.

Bob then came back with a rather flustered looking Holly, who was now in a simple dress that was a floral pattern green with white background. “H-hi Telyn, h-how are you?” She held out her hand and focused as she made a small deku horn like from Twilight princess “I… I made a token for you…”

“Thank you,” she said, taking the horn. She looked at it before it disappeared. “You look lovely in that dress.”

Holly blushed and smiled “Thank you, you look gorgeous as well.”

Bob pointed to Telyn “But she isn’t wearing a dress.”

Holly slugged him in the arm “Let me make a compliment, huh? And besides, don’t you have a party to start?”

“Hmm, I never thought of what to wear…” she tilted her head a bit. “Any thoughts on what it should look like?”

Bob thinks a moment “Well, it’s supposed to be a party right? So… something prettier than what you usually wear…”

I thought a moment “Kimonos are pretty, plus it will give me an excuse to ask Celestia about the Neighponese and their Kirin population.”

Holly smiled “Anything’s good by me, you look pretty no matter what.”

“Hmm…” Telyn said as her clouded eyes glowed. She snapped her fingers and we all watched as her clothes shifted and changed. Soon she stood there in a black kimono with gold and silver designs on it as her hair was cleaned and shined like silk. She had a hand fan as well as she opened it. “How’s this? All I can go from is some old texts from a some old gods.”

Holly smiled “You look amazing!”

Bob kissed his fingers like a stereotypical italian man. “Bellisima.”

I smiled “You clean up nice.”

Bob then quickly ran to the top of the stairs with a cane in hand. “Welp, looks like everyone is here, you guys ready to party!?”

The Gremlins, Nefereldens, and Deer, gathered all cheered, excited for another of Bobs parties

Bob smiled and brought up some Gremlin musicians who looked like they were ready to play a bit of swing as Bob called out to the crowd and they all shouted out alongside him. “Let’s rock this joint!”

The band started playing from a selection of electro swing as Bob went off to dance with Eris and I smiled and decided to let Rose talk with Celestia for a bit, taking Arvir to try the fruits and veggies that Bob had gathered for the party.

“Oh, is that your son?” I turned to see that Twilight had come up to me and was smiling as she had a very full set of notes behind her.

I smiled at her and nodded “Eeyup, this little stinkbug is Arvir. He’s my pride and joy.”

Arvir looked up to me and frowned before putting his hand where my nose would be “No daddy! No tinkbug, me Deer!”

Twilight chuckled as Telyn walked over towards us. She smiled at me and saw Arvir. “Hello.”

Arvir smiled at Telyn “Hello! I’m Arvir! Who you?”

“I’m Telyn, that’s who me is,” she said.

Arvir giggled and smiled at Telyn as Twilight began to speculate aloud as to why he had heterochromia on top of albinism. Arvir then looked to Twilight and smiled “You're smart, you should be teacher!”

Twilight smiled and blushed “Well aren’t you sweet?”

Arvir shook his head innocently “No, I taste bitter, tried suck thumb, tasted bad.”

I then looked to Telyn and smiled “Would you like to hold him for a bit?”

“I don’t see why not,” she said.

I held Arvir out gently to Telyn as he reached out to her happily, giggling as I tickled him a little with my slendrils. “I’ll miss him being little like this, he’s growing up really fast.”

Arvir laughed and gently hugged Telyn “You are a nice lady.”

“Thank you,” Telyn said.

When I looked to Telyn holding Arvir, I felt a sense of deja vu, as if this were a common sight… but where would I of seen this before? I had never seen her before today…

“You okay?” Telyn asked me.

“Daddy?” Arvir looked to me worriedly

“Y-yeah… don’t… don’t worry.” I said unsteadily as I looked to them, wondering what was with that sudden flash of deja vu and dizziness.

Whatever caused it, I hope it was benign...

End of an era

It was about four days since the party at Gasters world, and Holly has been spending time with Telyn, smiling and reclining in midair as she hung out with her girlfriend and my son, I was still answering Twilights questions. I mean, seriously, she had filled three books full of my ramblings, and I was just theorizing! However, I have taken great care to avoid anything that had to do with my powers, we do NOT want her to get the attention of anything that works for Mother…

Wait, Mother? What? That bitch has nothing to do with Equestria…

‘Yours may not, but ours does.’

I frowned and looked around before slenderwalking to my chambers “ Who is this, and why are you in my head?”

The voice chuckled ‘What? You think that your time wearing your brothers mask form had no effect? Your psyche is just as fragmented as his. Don’t worry, I’m quite similar to Bob’s passenger. I have no desire for our body, and I do not want you to die. That is all you need to know.”

I growled “What do you mean by ‘our’ mother?”

The voice chuckled “The being who made us what we are now. The one you so foolishly made an enemy of.”

I snarled “What should I have done? Let the Changelings go to war with us and mess up the timeline irreparably?!”

The voice hissed as it took over and made me look into the mirror as I saw myself, yet… my mouth was open and partially unhinged, and my eyes were bruised horribly, stitches all over me. ‘You should have asked her first! You have angered our mother, and now no force in the cosmos will protect us from Zalgo!’

I sighed “I will do what I must to stop him.”

I then heard a knock at my door. I answered it to find Telyn, who was no longer holding Arvir, him being held by Rose, who looked worried.

“Is there something wrong?” Telyn asked me.

I sighed “I have been having...premonitions… that a great evil is coming…” I shook my head “I just… I don’t think I should talk about this right now. Talk to me when I am alone.”

Rose looked to me in shock “Y-you don’t trust me?”

I looked to her sadly as Telyn walked off, leaving a note under Holly’s door. “I do, but I also know that if you knew what was coming, you would try to stop it.”

Rose then frowned “You make it sound like your premonitions… they include you dying…”

I smiled sadly “Nothing quite so simple, my dear.”

I then saw Holly and Bob coming down the hallway, them looking to me curiously. I sighed and looked to them as I put on the most difficult smile I had ever done. “Now, Rose, I need you to be strong, and just… just let me talk to Bob, okay?”

I looked to Bob as Rose reluctantly left, holding a squirming Arvir in her arms as Bob walked in, Holly shortly behind him. “Hey, you two… I need you two to help take care of Arvir, be there for him if something happens to me.”

Bob looked to me suspiciously “What do you mean, ‘If something happens to me’? What’s going on?”

Holly folded her arms “Yeah, I need to know what I’m getting into, before I agree to anything. It’ll probably be a yes, but, well, I need to know if I should begin prepping or not.”

Bob then looked to our sister in shock “Really?! You won’t try to stop him if it’s some suicidal mission?! From what he’s saying, he sounds like he’s not planning on coming back from this shit!”

I smiled sadly “I’m... probably not.”

Bob looked to me furiously and gripped me by the neck of my shirt “Your people need you, what are you going to say to them, huh?!”

I looked him in the eyes and I fought my hardest to keep my smile going. “I’ve already talked to the council, minus Rose, we are going to move dimensions to the nearest unoccupied realm.”

Bob began to look desperate “W-what about Nip?! Won’t she-”

I shook my head “She agreed. Her child came up in the discussion, and I mentioned they’d be safer if we did this.”

I looked to the doorway to see Rose was back, and most likely heard everything I had just said. She walked up to me and slapped me in the face, then ran away crying. Bob looked to me and frowned “Is this really what you want? You want to lose...everything… on a maybe?”

I shook my head “It is not a maybe, it is a soon.”

Bob slugged me in the face, tears in his eyes as he looked to me “And what about me, huh? Are you just going to leave me behind, just forget about me while you go off to die?!”

I smiled sadly “I talked with your girlfriends, you won’t be alone.”

Bob frowned “What?”

“HIIIIII!” Both Jinx and Eris yelled behind him and smiled.

“What’s up crazy head?” Jinx asked him with a smile bigger than Eris.

Bob looked to me angrily “You really think I’ll just forget this suicide mission, because you got the loves of my life to visit?! MY BROTHER IS PRACTICALLY COMMITTING SUICIDE!”

“Yeah, not my problem but… Eris! Open the door to my pocket home!” Jinx yelled. Bob blinked as Eris opened a door… that wasn’t there before. Jinx took out a mallet and hit Bob through the door and Eris walked in, closing the door as it disappeared. Jinx turned to me and her smile turned to a frown. “He has a point, this is suicide.”

I smiled sadly “I’m the only one that can hold him back long enough for everyone to get away.”

“Yeah…” Jinx looked away before pulling out a weird looking gun and pointing it at me. “Zap…”

The shot stunned me for a few moments, and burnt a hole in my clothes as she simply walked off down the hall.

I looked to Jinx and called after her “Jinx, I have a favor to ask…” She stopped and looked at me. Her hand still holding her gun.

“Take good care of Bob, and if you two have a kid… try to have them befriend Arvir...I don’t want him to grow up without friends…same for Eris...”

Jinx stood there for a few moments thinking, she then pointed the gun at me as I saw it build up before making a gesture of her firing. She simply waved and disappeared, not saying a word.

I then made my way out of the castle to Praximuses house, knocking on his door and sighing as he answered “Prax, is the message to our allies ready?”

Prax smiled “Yes, I sent it an hour ago, we have replies, but Jace has not answered, don’t know if he got it or not.”

I nodded sadly, regretful that things had to end this way.

I then looked behind me to see Father Ash as he was standing next to Rose.

“Hey there… I’m so sorry-”

Rose held out a hand “Don’t… Father Ash told me of your reasoning… I… I shall miss you. I have given Arvir to Holly, and she has taken him to Telyns realm.”

Father Ash sighed “I shall see you in the Forest of Ash, my descendant. You were a great king.”

I then heard the alarms blare as people began to flood the teleporter rooms, fleeing to any realm they could.

I grabbed my sword from mid air and slenderwalked to the fields outside the kingdom, finding corrupted corpses piling together, their flesh and bone melting together as they formed a sickening new body.

I gripped my sword and slenderwalked right behind him, trying to slice at his back, but him somehow instantly turning around and grabbing me by the wrist “Y͍̣̜͕͙o͖̺̝͚̦͢u͎̖̪̩͔͙ ̺̦a̶̧̝͚̰r͇͙̀e̡̨̞̺̟ ̀͏̟̟̻̰̫͔̝̭̗w̢̙͙̲̘̤͠é̷̱̣̹̺̻̮͎a̫̜͍͇̕ḱ̶̨͍͇̗…͇͎͓”

I grunted and tried to free myself, only for him to lift me up and punch me in the gut, knocking the air out of my lungs “Y̙o̮̘͖̺͓ú̴͍̖̱͔ͅ ͈̺̞̹̦̬̀a̵̞̭̗̙͙͖͎r͚͜e҉̧̘͙̫̙̲̺͙͠ ̶̵̧͉͕̦͉͕̣f̴̴̻̜͉̮r̹̕a̠̬̞̤̺̱͓͔ḭ̧̮̺͢ͅḻ̙̬͚͚̻͠…͏҉̴̫”

I got to my feet and smiled as I saw the tree disappearing, along with the city “I may be weak, compared to you. But I’m a hell of a lot smarter.”

Zalgo looked behind him and saw that the tree was gone, before roaring in fury “ Y̹͉̱̲̮̠̦͢o̡̨͕̖̭͓u̷̢͙̩͎̞̺͎ͅ ̶͇͚̜͉̀m̶̯͍̱͙a̝̭͕̪͙͉͘ý͈͓͇̘͓͝ͅ ̳̩͙̬̭̠̱͢ͅh̘̖̠̼̳̤̝͝ą̩͖̻͢v̸̝̗̰̹̖̺e̵҉̧̻ ̛҉͙̰c̪̘̠͖h̝͔̤͠e̥͉͟a̝͓͚̺̣͝ͅt̷̵͇̲̯͔e̢͓ḍ̵̥̣̼̫ ̴̛̙̩̪̼͍̹̩m̶̜̭̱̹̟̖e̝͘ ̴̶̪̠̩͉͙̝̪o̷͖͙̥̳̲ͅu̝̪̩̖̕͝t̙̱̹̗̪́ ͏̣̹̫̹ò̫͕̲̰̥͍f̡͍̫͟͢ ̘̼͙͕̳́͢m͏͍y̸̴̢̗̩̙̖ ̛͙̤̖͘͟t̥̱͞r͏̴̣̀e̸̢̯̠͖͉̤͝e͎,̛̟̗̕ ̧̡̲̜͇̟͚͚͙̠̼p̙͉̦͝a̢̮̣͕̳̙̤͘ͅt̩͖̝̦̺h̡̪̦̟͇̣̕͝e̵҉̠̝͕̠̜̬̫t͚̯̹̱̮͡į̲͉̪͈̙̦̭͈̕c̛̫̼ ̸̫̺͖̠̭͓͔w͚̲̼̟̜͝͞o̸͇̮̞͎̣̲̟͜r̢̛̫̪͓̩̙͢m̙̭͉…̀͏͈̰͙”

He then materialized a sword that was enveloped in corrupted fire. His face contorting in a wicked grin. “B̼̹͍̳̮͚̺́ų̟̤̗͇t̗͍̺͚̼̤̳̞ ̵͔̝͚̟̗̫̱I̝͉̞̻̟͙̠̦̲͞ ҉͎̳̫̻̝̤͎s̡̳̝̙h͕̤͖̠̪̳̤a̡̠̘͡͠ͅl̢͖̺̘̮̖̪̣͢l̸̼͔̺ ̳̬̰̲͇s̸̼͍͚̹̙͙̳̕t̵̨̩̠̼̳̣i̸̡͍̦̰̠̮̻͙͔ḻ̶̤̘̪̝l̷̴̡̯͖ ̦͞ĺ͚̕͟a̱̱͖̮͖͚͟͝y̬͔̗̦̕ ̡̥͚̝̱̜̯̘̬̻c͖͖̦̗̭͞ͅͅl͎͎͔͙͚̦͍͇̲͘͞a̞͇͇͍̪͎̗͘i̤̖̼̱͘̕m̵̨̱͍̪͡ ̴̫̞̟̗t̜̞͕̬̻̟̻͞o͉ ̭̭͢ṭ̢̦̙͕̗̲̩̥̕h͏͏͖̖̩̬̦i̴̯̦͠s̘̼̮͙͖̣̕ ͏͏̡̼̠̗̩̻͈̤̦͍w̧̗̯̹͔̼̱o͕̖̙̥͙͎̭͝r̼͉̥̬͕̜l̶̸̸̖̰̝̜̜̦ͅd̡̲̲̫̱̮̩̞̮͢,̴̺̼̗͖͎ͅ ̺͕͙̻͙̺y̕͟͏̝̫̞̖o͎̻u̵̦̫̺̹͎͍̫̮͝ ̵̮͔̞̘͚̦ẁ̶̝̻̙͓͖̗͉ͅr̼̫̟͢͠e̜̪̜̤̱̰͞t̡̗̣̬̥̰́͡c̙̼̣̱̳̻h̬̺̦̺̦̭̘͡͝ȩ̬̟̺d̹͇̣̪̞̮̰͖̜͟͡ ̩͚͞c̜͙̝͓̖̜̀͢ͅu͖̭͇̯̳͈͇͕ṛ͈̹͉̤̮͔̟!̨͏̳”

~3rd~

As the two beings fight, black chains came down from the sky, spreading black ooze tendrils that criss cross on the ground, corrupting the land itself. The clash of swords sent shock waves throughout the land, making the gods shake.

Though, one being high in the mountains, who was watching this happen, wasn’t really amused by this. He sighedthrough his mask as he saw more chains appear.

“Well this is something, more annoying that this is taking time out of my stroll,” the being said in a gruff deep tone. He watched as some of the corruption was heading up into the sky, trying to spread out of this world. He made a gesture with his hand, sealing this world so the corruption can’t spread. He looked down and sat cross legged as he watch the fight continue, waiting for the right moment.

first person

I gripped my sword in both hands and swung with my entire body as I collided my blade with his sword. As I pressed my sword against his, my aura blazed to life and fought against his corruptive flame. As I fought him, I felt the flames burning my hands, but held fast against him.

“You might corrupt this world, you might even kill me… but I WILL take you with me!”

Zalgo smiled, his mouths across his body all grinning at once “Y̥͔͉̗̙̞̝̺̖͖̞o̤̼͎̞͉̬̳̖͚͎̣̜u̬͚̭̥̱͇̥̳ ͓̯̼̙͎̜̩͖m̪̙̟̩̩̗ͅa̦̥̝y͓͎̦͈̝̻̟̫̠̺̯̼̝͚̖ ͙͉͖̜̬̮̳͇t̮͖̞̞̘͎̫͇͚̼̜̗̲̙͍h̟͎̖̠̗̝̹͕̳͈͓̟̩̲̫̗ͅi̩̫͇̮͖̭͕͖̫n̺̺͇̺̹͙̦͎̭͉̱̞̥͔k͇͉̱̖̪̝̟̙̫̺̭̫̪̦̙̠ͅͅ ̪͍͇̥̠̖ṯ̯͕̜̘̤̖̪̟̙h͉̹̬̗͖̻̺̞̹̰͕̻͎͔͎͎ạ̘̣̗̼̹̳͇̠̮̺͍̖͍t͎͉̬̲̫͓͍͎̗̗,͇̬̝͍͎͉̪̹ ̳̤̙̮̤ͅw͓͚̲͓h͎̤̠̬̖͓̲̟̱̠̤̤͕̹̮̜e̟̲͈̼̺͔ͅl̫͓͓̗̦̦̳̯̗͕̝̪p̳̱̝̱͉̝͔̲̯̱̭̦͕̮ͅͅ,̖̼̦̳͎̼̗ ̯͇̟͚̞̰̲b̪͓͙̭͚͉̥̪̺̱͕͍̮̻̺̹̘̭u̜͓̯̼̺͇̞̭̙͓̜͙̻̭̥̰t̪̖̝̭͍͖̙͔̫ ̜̼̜̬̻̫̣͚͚͚͖̯͍̭I̘̦͍̥͉͚̦̗͓̹̺̱͇̱͕͔̜̥ ̣̜̳̥̼̟̜͍͎̙̣͙̪̠̼͈̟F͎͔̟̩̫͍̫̼͉̪̪͔̟ͅͅA͓̤̜͚̩̘̥̞͍͎͚͖͕͎̟̱̺Ṟ̻̫͚̝ ͖̳̖͎̙͔̖̙ͅo̼͔͓͇̤̠̩̣͉͇̯͉u̟͕̠̯͉̬͙̻̞̘͇͓̠̲̣̣t͎̜̞̪̪͖m͖̭̹͔ạ̮͎̞͖̗̹t̟̱̙͓̱͔c̳͇̙̖͙̥h͓̳̲̺̥͇̙̳̼̥̞͚͖ ̦̮̤͎̩y̫͍̗͕̲̩͓̻̹̹̰̞̪̳̘̦̭̱̳o̟̬̪̭̫̫̮̩ͅu̫̞͙̭̼̠ ”

As he said this, I saw his flames increase in intensity, I grunted in effort as the flames licked at my flesh, pushing hard against his blade and struggling not to let him break through my guard as I twisted my blade and shifted my weight, sending his sword flying off into the distance before stabbing him in the shoulde

Zalgo grunted in pain as he grabbed my sword by the blade, ripping it out of him and throwing it aside, embedding it in one of his chains, which curled around it and absorbed it. “ Y̥͔͎̙͚̹̞͚̪̖̩͍͇̦̗o̤̬̼̰̞͍u͙̦̳̜̻͎̞͖̺̤̠̫͕̺̫̘̫͚ ̰͙̰͓̩̠̠̘̟̠̹͈ͅͅm̯̤̖̙̞̯͓a͍͉̯̥̪̞̼͓̦̩͖̭̱͚̜̻ͅy̭̼͍̮ ̞͚̝̯̫͇̞̦̜̖̱̦͇͔̳ͅh̞̯̝͓̤̗͈̪̯͇͎̦͚̗͚̠a̟̮̳̯͎̮͓̯̘v̜͉̰̭͓͚͍͕e̗̼̯̭͇̠͚͖ ̳̱͖͓̗̻D͍̰͙̺̤̩̦̘̘̼͍̖̬͓i̮̙̠͚͔̙͓̙s̻̳̫̫̯̺̫̫̗̫̠̹̩͓͖̪a͓̙̬̘̯̘̦̼͈̗̮̝̰͖̯͇r̲͙͙̟̦̘͎͙̠̻̠̖̞̤m̲̗̟͔͖͇̲̤̜̻̫ͅe̻̜̼͓̰̭͈̘d͉̮̝̝̞̤̟͚ ̹̭̗̺̪̪̗͎̪̥̱̫ṃ͕̮͓̲e̤̺̲̜̦͎̗̦͙ͅ,̺̭̠͇͖͕͍ ̗̱̗̼̘̦̦͚̤̺͖b̙͍͈̪̭̩͓̝͕u͚͕̰̲̯̼̪͍̥̜̟̱̲t̫̰̳̰̣͕̞̣ ͓͕̥̖̳̖̻ͅs͕͙̲̼͈̰̗̳͇̞̺̰̣̬ͅo͚̥͓̙̺̝̖͕ ̫͕̱̱͖͍̺̻͎h̝̫͉̠̖̻͉͕̲̳̝ạ̯̪̺̱͖͕͇̯̟̗͔͍̺s̹̯̜̮̖͚̣̫͇̺̼̙ ̩͉̰̗͖̯̭͇̩t̟̺̼̘h̜̰̠̟͕̦̺̘̯͕͖̪̬̻̪̥̤͍̱y̲͚̻̮͉̝̺̳̖̩̤̘̗̣͔̤ͅ ̝͚̱̣͈͓̪̞b̪͇̝͙͕͙̭̠̣͖͓͚͕̠͉ͅl̮̙̝̥͕͉͍̪̳͍ͅa̠̦̫͈͔͔̼͍̘̦̩͍d̜̙͍͇̤̮̟ḙ̦̝̰͖̝͉̫͈͍̱͚ ͈̱̠̳͚b͙͓͈̻͔͙̦̦̜̩̣̱͓̖̪̰̰̰̠e͈̳̩̬̳̜̫͇̟͍e͖̮̯̭̣̭̩͎̬̭̠͈͇͓͈͉n̬̬̮̦̙͎͕̯̲͍̼̹̪̩ ̳̘̲͇̣͎̠̩̠͕̯͚̘͓͍ͅl̝̩̥͍̹͈o̤̲̤͙͔s̙̤̻̯̦͕̫͕͔̥̪̪̙ͅt̙̹͕̰̫̫͈̻͕̠̬ ̤̗̝͖̤a̰̟̰͚s͎̮͍͙̦̜̩͓̳͖͈̭̗̪̲̦ͅͅ ̺̺͙̲͈͖̦̤̜̭͚͈w̩̪̟̻̬̺̖e̯̪̖̤̰͎̭̞̫̞͇̥͉̬ḻ̤̝̞̝̝̘̪̲̭͔l͈̟̬̝̫̫̣̬͖͎̬̯̩̮̝͈̫̬̖”

I grunted as my slendrils came out of my back “I don’t just know swordplay, you ugly fucking son of a bitch!”

Zalgo raised his hand skyward and the black tendrils that had covered the ground at this point sprung skyward, forming a pitch black and fiery orange trident. “ Y͈͎͓̩̯͍̼̣̜̞o̹̫̟̩͎͍͚̩͇̜̬̣͇̙̳̻̞̭̹u͔̼̤͓̼̲̯̖̹͙̭ ͎̥̳̭͇̟ḏ͍̲̮̙̱͇̦̯͇͍ͅi̗̟̤͈̭͕̜̥͇̠̭̭̩d̻̣͔̫̣̺̼͔̮͕̺̦̝̳̼͖ͅ ̪̮̱̟̙n̦͖̦̘̰̱̭̣̤̲̗͓͎͙̱o͕̬̫̹̼̭͔̝͎̮t͙̝̮͙̼̱ ͈̰̻̫̹̩ͅt̗͚͈͈̦̣͇̙̣̤̱ͅh̹̟̞̞͎̻̫̟̗̰͍͈̟͕͉̖i̻̤̪̠̥̮̳̝̳n͉͖̤̖̟̗̼̼̝̜̬͖k̖͇̖̩̳̞̫̺͉̼̱̩̱̟̙̳̥̩ ̦̦̠̖̤͚͈̖̤͉̻̻̗̣̬ț͈̲͕h̩̭̖̣̬̜̤a̪̤͔̺̭̥̲͙̤̱̪̲̬̘̜̤͎ͅt̥̩͚͙̫̥͙̲̹̦̻̤̮ ͙̮̩̱̳͉̦̥̬̗̟̩͙̥̱̻͓̜̘w̫̻͕a̙̩͉̠̦̮̩̝̯̱̭̠͖͎̱̝͍̗̞s̻̳̪̰̼̱̥̠̘̰ ̬͈͔̝̗͓̙̳̻̺̘̱̤̭͈̯̝͔͚m͚͉͇̪͓̗̹̬̫̗̳͇̲͎̥ͅy̖̱͚̖͉̳͙̪̞͚͓͖̜ ̺̮̱̖͖̹̳̫̩͚̳̟͍̲͍̮̹̱ͅọ̞̗͉̥̫͔̘͈̗͚͙̠ͅn̩̘̘͓͇̖͔̺̦̬̩̣̼͙͉l͔̜̭̺̰̱͔̫̘͈y̫̻͙̹̩̮̳̹͔̗̥̱̠̟̦ ͖̗̺͓̩̪̗̲̣͍͈̰͍͇̩̯w͚̻̭̻e͍̱͇̮ͅa̙̰̟͍̺̞̭̺̪̰̟͓̩͕̯̳̮̬̘p̰͓̱̫̟̩͎o͙̺̗̖̰̟̳̪̲̰̱͇̭̠̖n̹̟͈̩̲̤̮̯̙̣̹̹͚,̦̯̮̝̦͙͍͈͕̮͖̗̭̟̦̼̰ ̖̺̙͍̙d͇͙͇̺̠̼̪̝̞͙̰͔̗i̟̟̰̖̝̟͎̝̰̳͔̝̦͎͉͕d͙̞͖̰̺ͅ ̳̟̤̯̞̟̼̭͔̲͕̯͈̹̼y͓̜̠͉̥̙̪͉͍̲̙̥̼̬̺̞͔o̞͕̜̰͍͈̜̖͖̩̙̮͕u͕̜̪?͇̤̲͚͇͓͖̱̼͎̘͕͖̖̤̰”

I grunted in anger, of course he was going to fight dirty, that’s rule number one, no one fights fair!

Right as I readied my slendrils to attack, Zalgo disappeared, and I sensed someone appear behind me, god damn it this is going to suck! I tried to slenderwalk away, only for him to be right in front of me, ready to stab me straight through the heart!

In slow motion I saw the trident coming towards me… then stop. I stared at it as Zalgo grunted in frustration.

I smiled and wrapped my slendrils around his wrist, tightening until I heard a loud crunch, him recoiling and grasping his hand as he looked to me hatefully, his mouths now snarling with contempt as I grabbed the trident from mid air, only to find it would not move, so I used my slandrils to break it into several pieces as Zalgo then came at me, claws outstretched as he tried to rend my flesh, but I now had the advantage.

I grabbed him by the wrists and used my slendrils to grip his horns and rip them out, causing him to bellow in rage and pain. “ Y̝͇̪̮̳̖̠͈̫̟̭̮̗̠ͅO̼̤̖̞̪͕͔̬̙͈̹͈̭̭U̦̝͕̬͇̥̠ ̝̤̪͙̠̞̟͍͎̻͕͓͇͎̳̖M̯̜̦͉̯̘̗̱̘̘̝̜̟͍͈̺̗̠I͇͇̭̹̩͓͚̹̦ͅS̥̻̯̩͚͍͈̹͙̘̬̞E͍̹͙̰̞̬̭̜̫̖͕̝̣ͅR̦̳͉͕A͇͈̤̺̱̲̫̰̦͍͍B̮̙̪̭̮̥̤͇͔̜̣̤L̘̻͉̝̞̭̬̪̩̣͍̺̘E̼͈͓̩̯̬̜ ͈̟͎̥͇̦̗͕̳̣̳̪̱͔ͅC͉͔̲͚͔̺̖̳̺̙̤̠͙̮͔U̞̱̳̥̱͍͈R̜̩̗͇!̩͉̣̣ ̥̟͕̮̭̟̟I͖̟̻̪̭ ̩̬̮̲͇͈͚͚͙̮͕̝͇S̩͉̙̝̗̖̥̱̳̗̮H̥͚̺̯̪̻̤̮̯̮ͅA͓͎̺̪̦̟̫͍͙̫̭̻ͅͅL̩͙͍͙̟̬̝͚̜̥͇̮̱̣͖͔͉ͅL̻̘̗̘̞̫̥͕̯̭̟͕̫̻͙͔ ̘͖̯̻̦̙͍̱̞̻M̦̜͇͎͔͓A̬̱͈̳̳̺̞͈̦K̳͕̟̘̞̗̪̟̥̺͉̭̖͓̮̪E̩̤̙͎͓̙̯ ̝̬̭͔̭̬̪̰̣̝̗̲̗Y͉̪̞̤͖̹̯̠̯̼ͅͅO͚͖͔͖̳̰̠̹̯̠̺̺͈̯͖̳U̮̻̦͚͓͕͚͈͕̟̟̙͓̺͓̥ͅ ͇̼̹̮̤̖͓̠͓͕͚̝̪S̰̝͖̘̺͚͖̲̜̞̰͍̝̙̣͍ͅͅͅU͎͉͕͎͉̲̲͕̠̼̟̯F̥͚͔̬̦F͖̰̙̯͇̳̹̳E̜̞̲͖̘̼̝R̙̝̜͚̦̰̲͙̗̖̗̹̗͈!͔͍͕͔̗͙̦͉̮̬͔̳̮̟̯͍̝̺ͅ ”

“And, stop,” a voice rang out. I felt my body freeze and strain to move. Not able to slenderwalk as well. Zalgo was in a similar situation as he too strained to move as well. I then started to hear footsteps coming towards us. What I saw was a man wearing dark leather clothes with a top hat and plague doctors mask.

“Now this is something, two beings fighting to kill each other,” he looked at me. “A Slender like man thing and…” he looked at Zalgo. “Whatever you are, honestly I can’t remember what all of the races in each universe that was made.”

“ R͉̬̜̖͙͙̜͕̝̙e̙̺͙̻̻̲͎̠͓͎̟͚l̠̰̗̱̱͇̼͍̼̟͓̣̮͉̖̺̻e̙͖̝͓͍̰̜̹̬̲̩a̮̹͈̞s͓̞̮͚͔̞̣̼̼̦e̘̠͎̣͎ ̭̱̖̰͇̩̯͍͎m̯̟̻̹̪̟͍̼̝̼̲̖͕͖̯͉ḙ͕̝̜͓̻̻ ̺̗͎̙̫̗̪͔̻̻̭̦̱̤͈̬̦̫ͅa̘̣̱͙͎̤̟̲t̝͈͔̯̹ ̙̼͓̪̻̩ͅo̱͍͚̘̤̟̳̪̞͓̳̳̱̘̮̙͖n͓͔̹̥̱͖̯̻̙̘̩̺͚̝̰͍̭c̼̫͉͍̱͓͙̮ͅe͎̻̯̱͎̫̭̟,̩̦̠̝̺͚̟̦͔̱̟̫̤͔ ̱̝̰s̼̞̱̼͇o͈̘͔͖͉͎̫͕̲̞̭̼̝̥̱̰̟̟͕ ͖͎̼͚̫͓̺͚̭͉͖͙t̯̖̻̹̫̳͎̠̝ͅh͚͙̙̫ͅa̼͍͉̳̥̟̭̹̜t̥̫̝̤̪͉̙͕̲͍͔̗̤̩ ͔͇̪̦̫̘I̯̩̞̞̖̜̺̮͙̜̹ ̲̗͙͎͖m̦̗̘͇͈̼̰̹̺̟̮̠̳͖̣͉̭̙a̼̣̩̤̼̩̬͉̜̦͖̱͙̮̬y͓̝̦̮̣̮̪͕ͅ ̮̫̮̱͖̪̠̭̦̦̺d̙̯̘͕̞͍̮͈̭͖e͕̦̣̪̝̱̥̥͍s̤̮̙̦̲̯̰̯t̪̥̞͇͈̺͇̰͈ͅͅr̻̝̺̮̣̖͍̲̪̯͖͍̹̲o͎͔̘͉͕̩̫̖̹̱͍͕̙̱͈̯y̩̫̜̟̪̦͉̙̺̩̱͇̯̺͚̺͓̭͇ ̠͈̗t̻͚͓̹̞̜̼̠̞̻̩͕̲ͅḫ͈̙̼͍̤̹̠̱͍̲ͅi̼̭̬̥͙͍͖̘̗͍̲̘͖͖̣͖s̗̤͓͇̟̖̝̻̙̦͖̼͙͓̥̤͖͎̺ ̳̝̜̘̹̠̲̤u͈̠̬̲̼̜̰̖̪͔͖̮̳̞͇̘r̼̙̯̘̙̭͕c̼̥̩͎̮͚̠͍h̗͇̲͕͔͎͙͔̤̯̳̗͖̤͉̩͓i͇̗̱̩̱̙̺̩̥̼n̰̯̹̞̭͖!͉̟̪̮̖̮͕̥͍̻̹̦ͅͅͅ” Zalgo grunted out angrily

I grunted as well “I suppose it is you who helped me earlier? You have my thanks, but may you please release me, so that I may destroy this Evil bastard?”

“Hmmm, no,” the man said as his finger twitch, causing Zalgo to hit himself. “You see, I was simply out for a stroll when I sensed you two fighting, when I came all I saw was a world destroyed and covered in corruption and other junk.”

Zalgo growled “ H̼̖͚̟̳̤̠̞o̭͖̗̮̻̠̪̤̺̜͖̯̰ͅw̱̮̟ ̘̼̼̻̠̞͚d̳̻̪͎͓̩͉̭̮̮̣a̮͍̹̝͎̼̜̱̘̯̼͔̹̫͉̬r͚̝͓͍̰͔̳͎̫̼̼̲̤̼͉͙͙̫e͚̜͇̭͓͍ ̜͖̟̭̟̰͉̯y̰͚̬͚͈̩o̬͇̤̣̣̮̹̞̱̝̬̩u͍͕̳͓͕̩̳ ̠̼̼̜͍͕̟̤̥̖i͖̦̺̜͈̰̲̻̬͙͖ͅn̥͍͎̼̱̝͉̱͖̙̝͖s̯̙̖̥̻͔̦̞͚͍̜̲͉̳̟͇͚̹u͔̘̻͔͈̞͉̪͈̠͚͖̬̰̞̟̮͈l̙͈̥̠̲̦t̗̻͙͙̗̥͉̻̟̺͚̰̤̲͈̬̬̠̯ ̲̭͍͈̻͕̠m̗͓̼̠̦̲͖̪̳̞̳̯̱y͕̩̣̳̠͚̻̫̮͈̼͚ͅ ̖̦̲͉͈̭̳̲ͅb̺̦̙̻̫̮̼̘ͅe̳͚̪̖͚͓̺a̭̻̺͚̹̺͈̙̙̹̪̜̟u̮͍̺̭̜̦͖t̻͖̣̺͇̺i̫͔̱̭͙̖̟̱͍̪̬͍̠͖͚͚͇͉̠f̠̺̥͈͈͔̞̬̼̜͉̖͙u̹̮̱̱̙̺͖̝̫ḷ̖̣͎̼̠̣̫̤̳͔͍̙̗̹̞ ͇̺̫̼͕͚̟͔̲͙͔͎̖̭̘c̜̘͚̘̻̮͖̯̠͖̤̣̭̙͈̯͖ͅo̗̥̝̞̟͔͈̲̙̬̬̯̼͓͔̹r̠̯̹̦̜̜̮͓̱ͅr̮̦̙͔̳̯̞̠ͅu̯͕̫͉͔̭̜̫̦͔̦͕͔͎̫͚͇̫p̼͎͎̭͈̱͙̯͍̬̮̤̼̙͔̦t̰̪̭̮̜̯͎̠̺̥͙i͓̻̘̙o̙̤̲͖̫̞n̲̰̝͍̘̟̞̝̩͇̝̠̬̰̦̺̣̹̲!͍̫̰͇̱̤̹̻͇̼̟ ”

“Call that beautiful? It looks like tar, and not the good kind of tar,” the man looked at me. “You know what I mean? The smooth black tar that looks so nice and black, the corruption look more like… lumpy tar.”

I chuckled “Yeah, well, Ugly bastard that Zalgo is, I’m not surprised that he finds that stuff pretty.”

Zalgo grunted even more as he willed his corruption to attack the plague doctor and me, but while I saw it rise up, It never reached us. “ W̭̲̣̜̗̰͓̝̟͇̳̜̺̭ͅͅḫ̯͎̯̠̟͎̻͚a͉̥̪̟̩͓̟t̰͈̱͉̙̮̠̹ ̻̹̳͖͚̮ͅi̗͓̠̼̳̤̠͚ͅs̲͉̰͔͙͖ ͇͕͚̞͍̱̗̞̞̹͕̰̪͔̬͇t͓̘̫̻̺̰͚͚h̯͔̩̤̰̟͔i̲̫̣̩͕̗s̗̩̜̞̬̠͎͙̳̯̦͉̳͕̝̺?͕̫̭͎̙̹͉͉͙̥!̯͇̘̥̺̺̤̘͖̼̩̻̺̰̖ͅ ͕͓̺̫͉͎̠͖̱̺ͅͅI̬͖͍͖̗̻̫̲̹͎̠͎̪͔̳̥̗̗ ̹͚̻͚̟̤̙̪̤̩̼̠̯͕̻̲̟ͅa̭̲̥͙͎̼̤m͙͙͖̹̮͇͕̞̭̹̰ ̘̩̪̦̺͓͇͈͍͎̝a̮̬̹͉̰̪̥͍̪̹̦͙ ̳͕͇͈͕̺͓̮͔͙͇̦̜̪̞d̞̖̗̫͓̥̳̭̘̩̼͍̳̬ͅe͔̭̹̲̯̯v̫̜̰ͅo̟̣̗̱͕̥͈̖̣̩͚u̺͚̤̥͈̣̜̞͈̰̼͇̪̱̻̱͖͖̩r̥̫̖̟e̦̼̖̝r͈̞͍͈͈͙͖͍̦͚̙̮͖ ̼͉̱͉͍̗̫͍̻̜̝ͅͅͅo̥̟̟̰̩̪f͈̞͕͇̳͖̥͍̝̪̦ ̱̮̮̤w͖͚̙̱͈̙̖̤ͅo̯̻͕̝̩͖̹͖̟r̗̹͈͕̳̲̞ḽ̗͙͉͎̼̦̣̯̫ͅd̥̬͎̲̠̭̪̰̣͉̱͙̙͉͓͍̖̳̬ș͍̻̺!̤͕̥̳ ͇͈̹͔̪̣͇̮̱̞͍̻̥͉͎̦͕H̘̠͕̗͓̫͖̰̖͕͉̪͈̗̻̖͍̪̩o̮͕̬͈̫w̘̪̗̥̪̭̮͉͖̥̯̮̰ͅ ͚͍̞͈̙͎̪̙̣̜̲͕͇ͅc̲̗̝̬̳͚̤̼̙̲̥͎̹̦͙̻̭a̰̯̼̭̞n̤̖̬̥̲̮͈̙̳̻͉͇͉ ̙͎̖̩̹͙̣̤̠͈̙̤̟͕̗̗͈y̥͖̯̜̻̺̤̥̟o̬̣̖̰̫̗͙̱͉u̬̝̤̫̟ ̲̳̲̣̖̣͉͕̼p͖͎̯̗o̟͖̫̦͓̮͚̰͚s͓̬͓̣̯̮̺̤͓̞͍ͅs͉̰͔͉̺͈̞͈̬̳͍̲̟̬̼͕̞̬i̗̜͖̩̱̜̻͔̝̺̪b̜͙͔̹̘̥̥̜̯ͅl̻̠̰̹̗̗̳y̯̩̞̼̜̤͍̞͔ ̖͉̙͕̙̙͔̟͇̩̺̗̥̺̱̠̣͉̮r̝̹͙̭̩̥̭̰̩̮̘̬ͅe̬̫͖̰̘̱̱s͔̺̣̗i̖̥̱͓̭̙̝͈͍̼̲͚̲͍̤̹̻s̰͍̱̖̟̲̮̫̩̼̭̯̭̜͎̟t̯̩̤͖̟̝͔̳̜̝̰̟̙͎͙̻̙̺̱ ̭͓͍̜͓̠m͔̞͓y̟̪̭̫ ͔̥̮͉̲̥̰̹͖̭̺͈̘̼̗p͚̦̘̩̩̘̣o̮͓̲͎w̮̟̘̬̬͙ͅe͎̺͙̪r͍̟̝͇̫̝̭̬̠̰̤͍̙͓̺ͅ?̘̟̱͎̭̮̭̞͔͉!̘̞̼̖̭̜͇̺̥̰̝͉͖̦ͅ ”

The plague doctor looked over at the corruption for a moment, then at Zalgo and laughed. “This? Please, this is nothing. A child is stronger than you,” he turned towards Zalgo. “Unless you think you can take me.”

Zalgo growled “I̲̻̜̠̰ ͍̮̝a̬m̹͕͕̯ ͙̦̙͍̳̯̣t̗͍he͉͙̲̦̹ͅ Ne̙z̘͈͓̭̮p͔̬͇̦̹̱̫ḙ̖r̹̥̰͍̖d̩̜̻̗͇̬i̫a̯͖̥̰̜ͅn͙͙̳͖ ̝̬͓̪ͅh̫͔͖͓̫̼̳i̫͉̳̠̞ͅv̰̣̝̠e̝͙̪̜-̟ͅm͖i̟̹̤͍̱n̫̫̖̼̬͚d̜̠͔̪̦̳ ̜͚̮͍̝̱͓o̪̭̻̭̗̥ͅf͈̞̩̰̫ c̰͕̞͉̖͉̻h̘͕͉͎̠̲a͉̳̬͖̫̟o̰̬̮s̤̘̞̜̹̱.͙̟̪͖! ̼̲͉͕̖̗I̞͇͇̝̻̘̪ ̩͓am̺ ̪̜̙̘̤̯h̝͚e͇ ̙̦w͔ho̻ ͓̝̪͖͍Wa͔̺̻̻ͅi̠̝ṯ͕̻̖̻s ̮̟̼̪B̪̜̘eh̫̟i͍̮͈̖͕̬̣n̺͎̱d̜͈̙͎ ̫͓̠̣Ṱ̥̲̹h̞̙̱̟̣͖̥e̲̙ ̝̣̝W̺̙͎a̩̯̯͓̯̱l̬l͉̼͕̲̺̬!”

I chuckled nervously “I really don’t think he cares…”

“͎̬ͅ I̥̮̞͖͓̼ ̩̹̗ͅA̠͇̹M̰̠ ̞̳̭̞͙̞ͅZ̗̫͈͖̞A͎L͕GO̼! ͉H̲̜͔͙̥̹o͈w͈̞̺̳͙̭ ͚̲d͖̥a͖̲̞͍r͈e̤̼̘̱̺ͅ ̟̬y͕͕͓̗o͔͚̖̘̮u͚̯̩̘̫ b̗i͍͈̯͔n̞̥̭̯d ̣͚̝me̪̼!͓͇̩ ” He snarled at the plague doctor.

“Ummm… I think that’s a bad idea…” I tried to say

“ ̤͚̦̠̭̗No̻͕̦͓̘̖w͙̜̗̙̰ ̳͖l͕e̳̖a͔̮͕v̥e͍͖̳͍̞̲ ̖us̰̺ ̺̭͎̯̜̩ṱ͈̩̫͚̥o͙͚̰ ̻͕̪our̲̭͖̘ ̲ba̻̫t̳̘t̹̯͖̯̩̳l͚e̥̱̖,͇͕̼̠͈̺ ͙̯̠̼͇̹s̪̣̲̪̺o̫͔͈̟̳ͅ ̠͓͍̟̙̩̳t̪͈̗̬h͔̘ạ̖̤ͅt̯̩̰͖ͅ I ̦m̟̰ay̤͉̭ ̥͕̘f̦͔̦͖̼͔̞ḛ̥̗̪̣̟a̝s̪̭̤͕͔ͅt͕̜͙̳!̳̣̣̳̹ ”

The plague doctor simply stared at Zalgo before turning away, making Zalgo roar in frustration… until some black bug thing chomped down on him.

“Oi! What did I saw about eating others!” the man yelled as the bug thing chewed Zalgo up before swallowing him. It chirped a few times which made the man shake his head. “Okay I was wrong, the corruption was ugly but somehow tasty.”

I grunted a little “Ummm… could you let me go? My butt itches, and my right leg is numb.”

“Huh?” the man said, looking at me. “Right…” with a flick of his wrist I saw thin wires begin to unwrap from around my body and into his glove.

I eagerly jerked my leg around and scratched my ass before I felt better. I sighed “Welp, I am stuck here for the foreseeable future. Who knows if Zalgo will come back. And if he does, I gotta keep him here.”

“He’s in the Void,” the man said as a cane appeared, the large bug monster now gone. “If he does come back, he will be eaten over and over again.”

I looked to him curiously “Excuse me, but who are you? How do you command such power, yet I’ve never heard of you?”

“Well, in sort of a way, I’m a god, well the first god,” he paused for a moment. “Correction, the second god, the shadow of the first.”

I nodded slowly “So… I am probably stuck here, huh? I sensed the connection to other realms get severed.”

“Sorta,” he said as he snapped his fingers. I felt myself become... shorter? I looked at my hands and saw that I was… normal. “You’ll turn back, just showing what you are missing.”

I laughed “I am missing a lot more if I don’t go back to my new family. I have a wife, a son, hell, I have friends” he looked at me as he turned his head.

“Normally I would say ‘Do you want to go back to your old world with you brother and sister’ but that’s a big fat ‘Nope’.” he said with a chuckle.

I nodded “yeah, biiiig nope. I couldn’t do that to them, they have found love, they are happy, whole helluva lot more than at our old home.” I looked to where the Elder Oak was, and sighed “I’m going to miss them… I don’t suppose you could tell them I’m okay? Maybe tell them I love them?”

“Why?” he said. “You’ll go back.”

I looked to him curiously “But… I can’t leave this world, the corruption, it would go through any link made that I could travel through..”

“This world is cut off from the rest, being… cleansed,” the man said as he snapped his fingers and I saw my world on fire.

I sighed as I looked to the Everfree, seeing the trees of our kingdom burn, as well as all of my homeland with them… “I suppose I have to be cleansed too, being a resident of this world?”

“You were,” he said, gesturing to me. “Old form, not corrupted.”

I looked to him with slight worry “But… do I still have my powers? I can’t protect anyone like this… not to mention my wife won’t recognize me.”

“Do you want your old powers back?” he asked. “I’ll give you the form you were back, a few scars as well to indicate you were fighting, but is that it?”

I thought a moment “Could I also have my powers from when me and Bob are combined? I need to be a capable, able bodied ruler. And many nobles have been whining about my… unconventional powers… even some have been funding the rebel deer.”

“Hmmm, fine,” he said, snapping his fingers. My form didn’t change, but I had a feeling when I return, I would look like my old self… err... new old self?

I smiled at him “So… is there anything I could do to repay you? Maybe make a statue to you or something? I’m pretty certain Gods like statues… there are tons of them.”

“No,” he said quickly. “I don’t want statues or anything to be repaid.”

I shrugged as I looked to him “So… you play checkers? I don’t know how long it’ll take for me to be able to go home, and you seem like a guy who’d like a good game of checkers."

“I prefer chess but sadly I have to leave, already meddled in this world's affairs,” he said as he turned away. A door appeared beside me as he did that. “That will keep you entertained for a while, just watch for the train.” with that he was gone.

I shrugged and walked through the door, seeing a massive TV and the Netflix Logo loading, I decided to take advantage of this opportunity and catch up on MLP, seeing about two new seasons had came onto netflix. Sweet~! Maybe I’ll learn some more about the world.

[one season later]

...This… these season finale is terrible! Why would Discord betray them?! WHAT THE FUCK IS A TIREK? Does he eat magic? What the fuck!? And how did Hasbro not get sued by Dragon Ball?

[A little later]

...why? WHY, In GODS…Name…. Did Big mac dress that way? The clothes did NOT go with his coat, and he sounded completely pompous.

And what about the Tantabus? Is that going to come back? Maybe I should talk to my new worlds Luna about this…

Also, maud is amazing, best straight mare ever!

As I shook my head and went to see if there was anything else on I heard the sound of a train whistle. I looked over and saw a door the wasn’t there before.

I looked to the door curiously, looking left and right, wondering if this was my train, or if it was The strange plague doctor coming to see me. I looked behind the door, and there was nothing behind it, just open air. “I have a feeling that this is my ‘train’, even though there is no locomotive.” A shame… I like trains. I opened the door and got a blast of steam into the face. I coughed and waved away the steam and saw the thing that made the sound.

...Sweet ass train. I looked for a door onto the train, and smiled as I found one right where first class would be opening for me. “Sweet~”

I walked over to the door as a being walked out. He looked like a fourteen year old wearing a suit with a yellow shirt underneath. He looked around until he saw me with his yellow eyes.

“Ahhhh, there you are,” the being said, twirling his cane.

I looked to him cautiously “Who are you, and how do you know of me? You a friend of the plague doctor guy who fed Zalgo to a bug?” If he said no, I should probably be wary of him… same if he said yes, actually, either way, he could be quite powerful.

“Eeyup! Names Ryan, or THE GREAT RYAN! Great at parties, surprises, and bacon,” the kid said with a smile.

I nodded slowly “So… can I get on the train? Maybe go see my family?” I did not want to offend someone who was strong enough to be considered an equal of that guy. He reeked of power, hell, he burned an entire dimension. I then remembered what Prax said about time between dimensions being different, how a few minutes in one could be hours, or even months in another. “Hey, how much time has passed for them?”

“I don’t know, get on,” the kid, Ryan, said before turning and getting on the train. I blinked at him before following him on, wanting an answer. When I got on I saw that the car was meant to be first class; amazing looking seats, indoor food and drinks, pillows... it looked really fancy, basically. As I looked around I noticed Ryan standing to my left with another person. He look exactly the same only with a blue shirt and eyes. He also seemed more… soft... than the other one.

“Hello,” the blue one said with a wave.

I nodded politely “Sooo… I assume you two are related? Or… the same species at least? I really hope I’m not being rude. Your resemblance to each other, aside from the color scheme, is uncanny.”

“You can say we’re twins,” Ryan said.

“Yeah, oh I’m Nayr by the way,” the blue said, waving again.

I smiled and held out my hand to him, in an attempt to shake his hand “I’m Greg, although I have a feeling you two already know that.”

“Eh, I heard it somewhere,” Ryan said with a shrug. “Now, let me get this thing started.”

With that, he went through a different door, leaving me and Nayr alone.

I looked to Nayr “So… are you a partymeister too? And… can I ask what he means by being great at Bacon, or do I not want to know?” Nayr put out his hand and put one finger up.

“Nope,” second finger, “It’s just Great,” third finger, “and just because.”

I nodded slowly “Ookay… Ummm… do you play any games? I’d hate to be a boring guest on this train. I mean, I know that the Plague doctor guy said he didn’t want me to repay him, but… If I can’t help him, I want to at least be a nice guy to his friends.”

“Uhh, not really…” Nayr said, looking away and being uncomfortable. “I uhhh, should see what’s talking Ryan so long.” With that he left and I was alone.

I looked to where Nayr went and sighed before sitting down and looking in the fridge “Welp, I guess I fucked that one up. Wonder what food is here… maybe I could offer Ryan some Bacon. He seems to like the stuff.”

As I looked around I heard a loud noise coming from a speaker on the wall. ‘Hello? Hello hello? Is this thing on?’ some tapping sounds coming out of the speaker. ’ Right, so all passengers sit down in their seats and get ready to head out!’

I smiled and chuckled before sitting down, holding a BLT with cheese and a glass of root beer. “I hope I got some good food, I have no idea if they’d like this.”

‘We’ll head out on the count of three,’ Ryan said. I smiled at the thought of seeing my family again… then frown at what happened next. ‘THREETWOONEGO!

With that I was pushed back into my seat as the train went full throttle forward, my sandwich only staying together due to my hand landing atop it and holding it in place, luckily this train had cupholders. I heard laughing as I looked out of the window, seeing everything outside going past us at lightspeed.

‘Good thing I’m not like Bob, else I’d be so sick right now.’ I thought as I remembered my brothers motion sickness.

Does this suit come in a tall?

???

I was finally here, my entire life has been leading up to this moment; I am finally at comicon! I was wearing my best Slenderman costume and was walking out of a changing booth when I noticed my red tie was missing.

“Damn, umm… let’s see if...”

I looked to my left to see a merchandise stall. I figured I could at least look there for a tie and walked on over. There was a wide assortment of memorabilia I could not place, and some that stood out like a sore thumb, like Cloud's Buster Blade, Ganondorf's head piece, a Keyblade; I even saw an Omnitrix, for Pete’s sake!

“Like anything you see?”

I jumped a little and looked behind me to find a man dressed like the Happy Mask Salesman holding a blood red tie with the Slenderman's symbol on its knot.

I nodded slowly and pointed to the tie. “That looks good, how much for the tie?”

I prided myself on the sound of my voice, thanks to the voice modulator I had put in my mask. I sounded like Slenderman as voiced by David Near.

The merchant laughed and smiled. “Only too happy to give it to you, how does five dollars sound? It comes with a free scythe!”
I nodded eagerly and handed him five bucks before taking the tie and weird four sided weapon.

The second I touched it,however, I fell promptly through the floor like it was thin ice on a lake, I looked up to see the floor reforming right before my eyes, as if I had never even been there.

I fell downward for what felt like hours, but could of been days, months, even years, kinda hard to tell when there’s no point of reference… until I finally stopped falling, I was thankful at first, oh how foolish I was.

Everything was… static… cold… I stood up in the endless abyss of TV static and looked around, “H-hello?” I looked around, my hands trembling in fear “Wh-where am I?”

I then felt as if a giant hand was gripping me and lifting me up, but only saw static around me, I then realized, the static was what was holding me! I looked all around to see lines of pure darkness in the distance, in front of what looked like burning red pits of evil. “New… Child…Join...JOIN!”

There was then a massive inky, tar-like blackness oozing over me, seeming to be drool from the beast's maw, the ooze touched my clothes and disintegrated them, becoming almost like a cocoon around me. “No! d-don’t eat me! I don’t want to die!” I desperately hit and slapped and bit the creature, my teeth breaking and my bones shattering in the process as I Looked into the creature's eyes and continued my assault. “YOU WANT TO EAT ME? WELL I”LL GO DOWN FIGHTING AND SCREAMING ALL THE WAY, YOU PIECE OF SHIT!”

The creature holding me laughed “Struggle...Pointless... Deathless…” I was then swallowed by the static monster, the tar like ooze enveloping me and overtaking my vision, silencing even my screams.

I woke up to find myself face down in the dirt “Oow… my back…” I groaned as I noticed I suddenly sounded like a british man now, weird... I then pushed myself up, only to notice something...I was dressed in a long, black, tight-fitting, high-collared coat with tails that reach to the floor, concealing my feet, buttoned up practically all the way. A large piece of blood-stained white fabric covered my front and ended at approximately my pectorals. My hands were covered with blood-soaked bandages, whose blood it was, I could only guess. “Dear GOD! What the bloody hell is going on here!?”

I then looked to myself again, realizing I was dressed as Cabadath, the prince, the ORIGINAL tall man…

I then heard a rustling in the bushes near me as a large creature leapt through them, growling menacingly “Okay… this is probably a dream… so…” I walked at the monster lion thing slowly with my scythe raised before smashing it down on its head, right as it jabbed me in the shoulder with its stinger. And dear god did it… wait… it didn’t hurt at all! And the beast was damn lucky! The damn scythe turned in my grip and bashed it on the head instead of piercing its skull.

“Yeah, ok, not a dream!” Funny story, I am one of those weird people that feel pain in their dreams, agonizing, heart stopping pain. I literally need a nurse to watch me sleep at night, but this, this not hurting me, that is a definite sign I’m awake!

I then paused mentally as I dodged and parried the monster ‘Wait, if I can block a giant stinger with my shoulder… then… maybe…’ I smiled and grabbed the monster’s head, giving it a harsh headbut, dazing the beast. “Ha! Still doesn’t hurt!” I then tried to run off while the beast was dazed, not wanting to kill a creature just for defending it’s territory, I just wanted to reach some sort of civilization! As I began to move at faster than a brisk walk, I suddenly found myself at the border of the forest, seemingly having teleported there, yet… I could feel myself moving through it… “Wait… the slenderwalking theory I had… maybe it was right…”

My theory was that when slenderman and Cabadath ‘Slenderwalked’ they were opening a hole in space-time from one point to another, and taking a single step through the newly made portal before dismissing it. Seems that was what happened. I then saw a village that I knew all too well “Aaw yeah! Ponyville!”

“Hey! Did you hear that?” I heard someone, or I guess somepony. Half of me wanted to go meet them but there was the other half that wanted to hide. The latter won as I ducked into a bush. “I think I heard it over here.”

“Really, Nyx you say that about everything,” I heard another voice. Both of them were female and by the sound of it they were young. I heard them get closer to where I was, the sound of footsteps sounded odd.

“Oh come on, you heard it too! I think it came from somewhere around here,” I heard rustling coming from my left. I tensed up as it was close. After a minute it stopped and I waited for a minute until…

“I found… you?” my bush was parted and a face of a little girl came right up to mine. Her eyes were covered by some glasses but I saw they were teal coloured. We stared at one another for a minute that felt like an hour. Her irises went small and she screamed her head off, I also screamed due to the fact that she screamed.

I stood straight up and towered over her, which was odd. She was on the ground and looked at me in total fear. There was some other things I notice, one that she was human, had tan skin and purple hair. She wore a blue shirt and some shorts.

“Nyx! Are you- oh,” I looked up and saw another girl, she had dark orange hair and wore a black tank top with jeans. She looked at me for a moment. “Sup,”

“Really! That’s what you said to it?!” the other girl, I guess is Nyx, said to her. The orange haired girl shrugged.

“He’s not that scary, but he’s really~ tall,” she looked up at me.” Like, taller than Jace.”

I looked to the two girls and sighed before doing Equestrias first faceless facepalm "Look, can I PLEASE go to ponyville? I have fantasized going here for over 6 years."

“What’s Ponyville?” the orange haired one said. She put her hands on her hips and frowned. “Also you didn’t tell us your name.”

“WHY ARE YOU ASKING IT FOR IT’S NAME?!?!” Nyx yelled, now standing beside the other one.

“One, it’s a he and two calling him Tall monster man sounds rude,” she explains. Nyx stared at her and facepalmed. The orange haired girl looked up to me and put her hand out. “I’m Stella! And this here is Nyx Sparkle.”

I look Nyx in offence "First of all, listen to your friend, two, I am named...Garry, Gannon? Something with a G, I think, memory is a bit hazy since I was eaten by a tv static monster...Let’s go with Greg." I looked at Stella's hand and gave her a hand shake. That was a bad idea for as soon as I touched her hand my body froze and my vision blurred. I let go of her hand and my vision came back, what the hell?

“Umm you okay?” Stella asked, her voice sounded worried.

"Depends, do most people who shake hands with you start tripping balls?" I told her. She stared at me then at her hand.

“Language!” Nyx said. Gone was the scared tone, now she looked angry at me. Stella looked over at her and grew a evil grin as she went and poked her. “AHH! Don’t do that!”

“Aww, I hoped it would work,” Stella pouted. She looked back at me. “Anyway, I don’t know a place called Ponyville but the town near here is Fairgate.”

“Maybe mom knows something!” Nyx said. Stella rolls her eyes.

“Sure, I guess Twilight would know something.” I perked up at that.

"Wait, THE Twilight Sparkle? As in, element of harmony? Cutest most adorkable personality ever? ALLONS-Y! TO FAIRGATE!” I yelled.

“Yeah… he’s kinda weird,” I heard Nyx said.

“ALLONS-Y!” Stella said. I turned to her as she has a big grin. “That’s fun!”

“I stand corrected, you’re both weird,”

I laughed evilly and pointed at her like Phoenix Wright “OBJECTION! You are just very rude! CONTINUE AT PERIL OF TICKLES!”

I turned to Stella and laughed as I let my slendrils out, getting into a doctor octopus stance "Want a piggy back ride?"

“Yes,” Stella said with a big grin.

“I’ll walk,” Nyx said, crossing her arms. I pulled Stella up to my shoulders, there was no vision black out this time. I looked at Nyx and hold out my hand.

“Better hold on, this is going to be quick,” I told her. She stared at me then slowly reached out. I looked over at the town. “So, where to go?”

Stella looked over at the town and pointed. “See that big building over there?”

“Yeah,” I said as I did see a big building, not Twilight’s castle big but still.

“Let’s go over there,” she said. I nodded and tried to slenderwalked over there. It seemed that it worked, until I felt like I hit a wall. I reached up and rubbed my face...er… the lack thereof.

“You ok?” Stella asked.

I nodded and looked to Nyx " Does your mom's house have wards against intruders teleporting in?"

“No, but the Workshop sure as hell does,” I heard someone said. I looked up to see a man standing there. He wore a gray t-shirt and black jeans. He had dark blue hair and was close to my height. What stood out was his right arm and eyes, his arm was covered in a clawed gauntlet and his eyes, dark blue as well, were somewhat shadowed. He crossed his arms and looked at me. “You’re tall.”

“That what I said!” Stella said. He looked up at her and smiled.

“How’s the weather up there?”

“Pretty good.” she answered. I looked over and saw that she gave me a ‘I don’t know’ shrugged.

“So, got a name?” The man asked.

I nodded and looked him in the eyes, kinda jealous that he had a face. “Greg, I think, I don't know, memory is kinda fuzzy, how about you? Mr. Emo kid?”

He stared at me and started to laugh. “Mr. Emo kid! HA! That’s funny since I’m older than you by a mile,” he stopped laughing and put out his hand. “Names Jace Belaguard.”

I shook his hand, again no black out. He let go of me and started to circle around me. “Let’s see here, Taller than normal, weird tentacles, nice suit, no face… you either came from a rift or a displacement,”

My head was pulled upwards to Stella, “Woah! You’re a displaced?! COOL!”

I smiled and tickled her belly with my slendril, earning a giggle from her. "I'm so cool I freeze the air. But I don't know if I am a displaced or not, I just bought a tie, blacked out, and got eaten."

“Yup, that sounds like the way of the Displace.” Jace said. He motions me to follow. “Come on, let’s finds someplace to sit, I also have tea.”

He looked over at Nyx and pointed at her. “Go tell Twilight, if she finds out that Jerry here was here in town I’ll never hear the end of it.”

“Alright,” She said as she ran off. Jace looked at me for a moment and smiled.

“Come on, I don’t bite, much.”

I shuddered "I need an adult."

Jace

Well today started off interesting, I thought I would be practising some magic for the whole day until the Gala.

“Sooo… where are we going? OOH! Are we going to meet Twilight?” Greg said as I opened the door to my Workshop.

“First, tea. Don’t worry about Twilight once she hears about you she’ll come running,” I looked around at the room and snapped my fingers. The fireplace lit up as I grabbed the pot of water to set it in the fire. I sat down in the chair and motion Jerry to sit in the other. “So, what’s your story.”

Greg shrugged “I don’t really know... everything is kind of hazy, and I feel some strange sort of Deja Vu; like I’ve met you before…Done ALL of this before… I dunno… the more I try to remember, the more...” He cringed and clutched his head “The more my head hurts…”

I stared at him as he talked, I put my hand up to my mouth and thought on it. “You know, there’s one thing that I hate about Sci-fi, you know what it is?”

Greg Shrugged “If you mean the channel, I bet it’s the crappy movies, if you mean the genre, I have no clue.”

I smiled and opened my hand, a black tooth necklace fell from it and let it hang there.

“I really hate time travel, too many paradoxes for my taste,”

Greg reached slowly for the necklace, before jerking his hand back and shouting in pain as his face tore open, making a mouth filled with three rows of pitch black, razor sharp teeth that were identical to the one on the necklace. “WHAT THE BLOODY HELL!”

“Oi, watch your mouth,” I looked over and saw Stella reading a book, luck would have it that she had some headphones on. Greg breathed deeply as he calmed down. “Better?”

Greg nodded “Y-yeah… I guess I can at least enjoy tea now.” he then looked to me and frowned “How come you have my tooth as a piece of jewelry?”

“Hey, you made it, freaked the living… heck out of me when you did it,”

Greg grabbed his head again, grunting in pain “Guh…. wow, that was… that was a rush of memories, is that what a flashback is like? Wait, but those haven’t happened yet… so what the... ”he looked at Stella “What were those? It was like I was remembering things I haven’t done yet...”

“See, this is why I don’t like time travel, confusing as all heck. All I can say is that you been all over at different times, I think one of the things you said was ‘I’m from the future and already met you, don’t ask how,’.” I told him. I got up and pulled the pot out, I walked over to the table and poured the water into some tea cups. I picked them up and headed back over to Greg. I passed him a cup.

“Hey! Where’s mine?!” Stella called out. I chuckled and pointed behind her.

“Right there, your eyes aren’t working right,” I joked. She looked and saw the cup. She said her thanks as I sat back down, I looked at the fire for a moment. “Any second now.”

Greg looked at me funny as I put my hand up spread out as I counted down, when I hit three fingers there was a bright flash. I looked over my shoulder and saw Tia there.

“Huh, didn’t expect you to come,” I said. She just shrugged.

“You’d be surprised, now who’s this?” she asked as she looked at Greg.

Greg twitched and smiled a toothy grin before standing up, having finished his tea already, and took a small bow “My name is Greg, your majesty. Now, may I ask what brings you here? I thought for sure that an interdimensional being of extreme power would bring a more… scholarly type.” He then looked to me and then to Celestia “Why did I say that? It was as if someone was talking through me…”

I looked over at Tia and we both looked back at him.

“Magic, don’t asked questions about it,” we both said. I smiled at Greg for a moment as I heard Tia grunted in pain.

“What’s wro- oh for makers sakes take them out, your eyes won’t hurt that much with them out,” I said to her.

“I would argue dear brother but…” she reached up to her eyes and pulled something out of them. She blinked a few times before flicking her wrist as a pair of glasses appeared in front of her eyes. She breathed a sigh of relief. “That’s so much better,”

Greg twitched again as he looked to Tia “Huh, Still cute with glasses. Oh, and this is the Greg you know from later, I’ve fixed up the machine Prax built and now present me can’t hear what I say, so yeah, I can hear what he hears, so just let me know if you need me to take over the controls at some time.”

I sighed and rubbed my eyes. “Still don’t like time travel, anyway,” I looked over at Tia. “You need something?”

“Just to remind you about tonight, the Gala that the other leaders are coming to,” she explained. I groaned as I slid a bit.

“Right, I remember that, it still baffles me that dad made the Gala just for his horse,” I looked over at Greg and pointed at him. “Don’t ask,”

Greg looked confused, seemingly back to his present self “Okay? Ummm… Should I head outside? I don’t want to listen in on your private matters.” I waved at him.

“No no, it’s fine…” I thought about it and smiled. “You know, you should come to the Gala to give the nobles a good scare.” Greg looked at me funny.

“You sure that’s a good idea?” he asked.

“Ohh~ please do,” Tia asked. She had a mad smile on her face. “I’m so tired of them kissing up to me and the Gala is so~ boring so this would lighten the mood up.”

Greg nodded “Okay… just promise Twilight won’t see, or Fluttershy, I don’t want either of them to avoid me cause I’m scary.”

“I’ll make sure that Flutters won’t see ya, Twilight on the other hand…” as I said this some runes flared by the door and a loud thud came from outside, followed by a groan. “I can’t make promises.”

“And that’s my cue to leave, see you at the Gala Jace,” Tia said before she turned into a bright flash. As it ended the front door opened and Twilight walked in rubbing her nose.

“Why~” she groaned at me.

“Because I don’t like random pop ups from people at times, oh and Twilight come meet an… old friend of mine.”

She looked over at me then at Greg, her eyes went wide and jaw dropped. Greg fidgeted at her staring.

“Ummm…. Hi?” Greg looked nervous as she stared “I’m sorry if I frighten you…”

As soon as he finished, Twilight went right up to his face with a mad grin. “YOUR A DISPLACED! OOHHHH I ALWAYS WANTED TO SEE ONE!!! Oh but sure you look somewhat freaky but I seen the stuff in the Everfree but no matter!” A book and pen appeared in her hands and had the look of a kid getting a present for Christmas. “Can I asked you one, two hundred questions about you, oh please oh please oh please!”

Greg fidgeted a little before timidly squeaking out “M-maybe over dinner some time? Y-you are pretty…” I stared at him and then look at Stella who looked at this display. We both facepalmed, Twilight on the other hand…

“YES! Ohh this will be so great! Oh wait it has to be after the Gala so uhhh… Tomorrow! Yes that’s good! Oh wait I got to get ready and stuff, so tomorrow it’s a date, bye!” and with that she was gone, almost Pinkie like… I looked over at Greg as he had… wait I don’t know, his face is blank other than his mouth.

“Well that just happened,” Stella said. She looked over at me. “She’s weird,”

“I met a lot of Twilight’s and they get paired up with some odd ones,” I looked over at Greg. “You okay?”

Greg nodded dumbly before running in circles “WOOHOO! TALL PEOPLE DO GET THE GIRLS!”

I stared at him for a minute before sighing. “You’re an all powerful being that can do almost anything, and taught me how to use magic yet you go and act like this.”

Greg shrugged “Hey, I just asked my dream girl out on a date and she said yes! I’m on top of the world!”

“Boy this is going to be good.” I muttered.

A couple hours later, at the Gala

I stood in the main room of the Gala as I looked around. I placed a spell on Fluttershy that all she would see is a really tall man with a face, Greg didn’t seemed to mind it since he could talk to her, Discord on the other hand wasn’t as happy with that but I told him what’s going on and the fact that he saw him he understand.

“She would have a heart attack if she saw him like that,” he said before heading back into the party. I looked around and saw Greg talking to Luna, I chuckled as I saw a few nobles stare at him in fear, it was hilarious when he first came into the room. Some of the nobles fainted at the sight of him.

As I looked around I saw Twilight standing in the corner of the room. I walked over to her and saw that she wore a dark purple dress with a shooting star pattern on it. She had a shocked look on her which worried me.

“Twilight? You ok?” I asked her. She looked at me and shifted a bit.

“Yes, no, I don't know…” she sighed. “I swore to myself that I would never go back into dating after the last time I did and yet due to me overly excited I agreed to go out with some guy that's not human and from another version of Equestria which I can guess there's another me.”

“Twilight… He’s a nice guy who, I can guess by his reaction, has the biggest crush on ya then you should think, it would mean the flipping world to him that this would happen.” I told her. She eyed me for a moment before sighing.

“I got myself into this so I'll go through with it, but I don't think that it would go anywhere from just being friends.” she said as she looked at Greg. “Like I'm 5’9’’ and he's over 8 feet tall, there's nothing wrong with tall people but there has to be a limit on that.”

I watched her walk off to mingle, I sighed as I looked over at Greg. He twitched a bit then slumped over, I guess he saw what's going to happen. Poor guy, I took a sip of my drink as I felt a shiver up my spine. I closed my eyes and tilted my head.

“Hello Annalise, so nice to see you,” I turned around and was greeted by a pale woman with pale blond hair and blood red eyes. She smiled at me with one that could kill, which I believe it could.

“Why hello Jace, it's so nice to see you again in the flesh,” she said. Her voice was soft like velvet which made me more off about her.

“Yeah sure, do you need anything?” I saw her looked hurt at that.

“Why Jace! That's so rude, here I thought we could be old friends again,” she added a bit of a sad tone to her voice.

“Last time you wanted to be friends you sent your blood guard after me,” I said. She rolled her eyes at me.

“You're still hung up on that, I told you that was a… small mistake.” I stared at her for a moment until her gaze found something. “Who's that?”

I followed her gaze to Greg, who's hanging out by the punch bowl. “An old friend, why?”

“He’s kind of an interesting fellow, tall, handsome, and…” she licked her lips and they curled into a smile. “Delectable.”

“I thought we agreed that you wouldn't eat anyone,” I hear someone behind her. I looked over her shoulder and saw a younger woman in a powered blue dress with a music note on the side. She had electric blue hair, pale skin and the same eye colour as Annalise. I blinked at her for I have seen her in Fairgate.

“Vinyl?” I said. She looked over at me in surprise.

“Oh, hey J-man what’s up?” she asked with a smile. I looked over at Annalise as she looked over at Vinyl.

“Vinyl, do you mind getting me something to drink please,” she said sweetly. Vinyl rolled her eyes and headed off to the table. Annalise looked at me and her mood shifted to a sinister one. “You can’t have her.”

“...What?” I asked as she pointed at me.

“I already lost one of my daughters to the Hunters and I’m not going to lose another,” She said with much venom in that. With that she walked off into the crowd.

Greg

“So, you can teleport anywhere in an instant?” a green haired woman said to me. She came up to my knees so I had to lean forward to look at her.

“Yes, and I can bring out tentacles too, I call them slendrils, because they are tendrils made by a slender sapien. Hey, where did my Scythe thing go? I had it until I stopped fighting...” I held out my hand instinctively and my four sided scythe formed in my hand, forming from flames made of TV static “Ah, there we go. Now I am really gonna scare those stuck up nobles.” I then looked around as I felt… something… that familiar feeling when someone is talking about you… but more sinister.

“You okay?” the woman asked me.

I nodded slowly as I dismissed my scythe “Just felt like something was up… anyway, my name is Greg, what is yours?”

“Isas, Head hunter of Yharnam and sort of ruler but we now don’t have that sort of thing,” she said as she looked around. “Ugg, this is boring, I hate coming to these things.”

I shrugged “hey, I have a date with my dream girl tomorrow, so there is that, though I doubt it will go anywhere, she seems to have little interest in me, but hey, won’t stop me from trying to give her a good time.” I then ripped open my mouth again, it having sealed itself a little as I waited around, seems my mouth doesn’t want to stick around. “Ah, that’s better, easier to drink my punch now.”

I looked over at Isas as she jumped back and had her hand on her sword. She closed her eyes and took some deep breaths. “Please don’t do that, or better warn me if something like that is going to happen.”

I rubbed the back of my head guiltily “Sorry, kind of trying to numb myself to all this, used to be human this morning, then got eaten and crapped out like this.” I stood up and looked around before smiling “Wanna see me give a noble a panic attack while acting ridiculous?”

“Sure but as a word of warning, don’t do something that make you look like a monster or beast like, there’s a good handful of Hunters in this room and they won’t hesitate to cut you down in a moments notice.” she warned me.

I looked to her blankly “I see, would growing slendrils out of my back and disco dancing be a bad idea then?”

She stared at me for a moment before the whole building shook. I looked around then at Isas as she stared at me. “Please tell me that this isn’t you.”

“Nope, get your weapons ready.” I slenderwalked to Twilight and drew my scythe, growling angrily “Whatever this is, it had best move on…”

Then the doors blew open. And what walked in was…

I looked to Twilight, then back to the monster “TIME TO MAKE ME A FUR COAT!”

Everyone started to scream in panic as the monster roared. I turned to see Celestia and Luna using their magic to get the nobles out of here. All that was left was me, Jace, and a group of fifteen people in dark leather with weapons. Jace, holding an axe in one hand charged at the beast.

It swung at him but he turned into mist and appeared beside his claw and hacked away at it. The others were doing the same but the beast roared.

Meanwhile I was feeling a pressure build in my head as I began to release my slendrils and slowly walk towards the beast, not noticing the black tar fill my mouth and begin to drip from it like thick drool “Stultus bestiae sentiunt, ira mea!” I slenderwalked right to it’s throat and bit it right on the jugular, latching on as I pumped my blood into it, not knowing what I did or said, but I felt the beasts free will, it’s thoughts, and I could see them like a flame in it’s center, the tar entering it’s body assaulting this flame, turning it from a burning red flame to a flame of TV static, it’s eyes lost focus and it fell onto the ground, but I was not yet finished, I kept pumping into it as the flame grew larger, until it was a seething inferno of TV static. I felt someone grab me by the neck and pulled me off it. I looked over at Jace.

“I was trying to tell you to get off it!” he yelled at me. I was going to ask what he means but I heard some sort of screaming. I looked and saw some sort of tar/ slime thing coming off it and grabbed three of the hunters, and began to eat them. The slime thing turned it’s head and I saw one eye glowed red as the other static.

“What is that?” I asked Jace. He dropped me and pulled out what looked like a grenade launcher.

“That is something I called the Corruption, normally it would show up in the abyss but it has been popping up over the last few months, hope you know some fire attacks.” he said as he fired the launcher. Orbs the size of my fist sailed through the air and hit the monster, setting it ablaze.

I looked to my scythe and had another flashback of future events:

A monster was chasing a pair of fillies, it’s claws having slashed at their backs several times already as it drew closer and closer, then, a flash of static. “You should not have done that…” I said as I appeared behind it and began to morph, the scythe from before reappearing and forming a sword with four equidistant blades, similar to a razor, as my slendrils reached out, becoming a second pair of arms ending in powerful, thin hands as his body became ensconced in armor. I lifted his sword, the TV aura migrating to his sword and becoming a burning black and white flame.

I gasped as I came back into the fight and saw I was now in my armor, sword blazing and at the ready in my hand “Will this work?”

Jace looked at me for a moment. “If it’s fire it will work.” I looked at the beast slime and swung my sword. A wave of static flame launched out towards it and set it further ablaze. All of the other hunters stopped to look at me for what has happened.

“Hey! Don’t let the new guy show us up! Light it up!” I heard Isas yell out as they continued their onslaught of fire, either using magic or launchers like Jace was using we burned it to a crisp. When we are done there was nothing left other then three dead bodies. Jace walked over to them with the others. No one talked for a moment until they looked over at Isas.

“They are yours, you have the burden,” Jace said. She sighed and pointed a launcher at the bodies, she fired and set them ablaze. I looked over at Jace.

“Sooo…. Is the Proxy Cleric beast mine now? I could order it to serve you. Maybe we should think up a name for it?” Jace looked at me and walked over to what is now the skeleton and picked up what looked like the skull.

“Not unless you know necromancy, because it’s dead,” he told me as he tossed the skull at me. It was as big as a normal person, my slendrils caught it as I looked at it. “When a Corrupted is sighted they have to be killed on sight, if not it will spread even if you tame it.”

I nodded “Are all Cleric Beasts corrupted?”

“No, Cleric Beasts don’t normally come out that often,” I heard Isas say behind me, “How it got corrupted, that I don’t know but hey at least we got a cool trophy out of it.”

I nodded as I looked to the skull, I couldn’t see the strange flame burning inside it anymore, but I also saw some flames burning inside my companions “Holy hell… I can see life energy… That is awesome!” i then thought a moment “That also explains how in the stories Slenderman can see in the dark, he must use people's life force as a sort of light.”

I looked over at Jace and saw something strange, one that wasn’t strange is that he was talking to Discord, what was strange was the flame inside them, or should I say flames. Discord had one normal one and the other was more… chaotic, lashing out and was a purplish colour.

Jace on the other hand was more odd, the first flame looked normal but it just felt old, like really old, and the other flame as an ashen colour and circling around the other one. As stared I felt something coming into my mind.

‘What are you looking at, prey,’ I felt a chill run up my body as I looked around. There wasn’t anything there.

I decided to think my response ‘I am looking at you, I guess? And who the hell are you calling prey? I am most definitely not to be eaten.’ I heard him chuckle darkly.

‘Ohh~ but everyone is prey, that what you are and you with your shadow walk will make such a good hunt, but sadly you are friends with Jace, so you will live…’ it said. The tone of it’s voice was that of disappointment.

‘If you want, I could be your friend too, everybody could use a pal.’ I thought as I collected some bone from the cleric beast without thinking, it becoming the same tar like substance I had injected into it that burrowed into my wrist, filling me with a rush of power ‘Wow, feels like I drank a mix of 5 hour energy, monster, and redbull.’

I heard the voice chuckled again. ‘Friends, oh what a foolish young boy you are, we will see each other soon, the question is are you going to be a hunter?’

I saw some sort of shadow around Jace, the shadows head, I think, turned over at me and I saw sharp teeth in it’s mouth.
‘Or Prey…’

“Oi! Greg, earth to Greg, you there?” I heard Jace ask me.

I looked to Jace uncomfortably before walking over to him and slenderwalked us to a corner of the room that no one was in. “Ummm…. Are you aware there is a passenger in your body” I whispered to him.

He stared at me, looking more serious than ever before. He looked around to make sure there’s no one around. “Yeah I know, why do you ask?”

“He was having a chat with me, guy seems lonely, maybe… maybe I should delve into your dreams and talk to him?” when I finished he grabbed me and pulled me away from the group.

“Look, let’s get one thing straight, no one and I mean no one goes into my dreams, I have enough shit in there that I don’t even go in. Next the guy you talked to is a Great One, as much as I know there’s… five of them, well six but I killed that one and took it’s place, and it’s not lonely, it cares for three things and it’s happy with those.” he said.

I nodded and thought a moment “So it’s like one of those old people who enjoy being alone? What was the name of the one in the show… Cranky Doodle?” I laughed “I am now imagining a shadow creature pulling a cartful of random crap. Funny stuff.”

“Old, yes, very old, older than me and I’m old, but nothing like that, it cares for the Hunt and survival. That why I made a deal with it.” he told me.

I nodded “Sounds like a good idea, letting an ancient seemingly god like and demonic being into your mind, no objections here, buuuut…. One question, Have you been dropped on your head as a child?”

“What do you mean?” he asked.

I slenderwalked behind him and smacked him upside the back of the head “I don’t care how much older than me you are, letting another being live inside you NEVER ends well. LOOK AT NARUTO! You are a freaking git if you think this won’t end poorly!”

I rubbed my face and sighed, about to start ranting until Jace grabbed me and pulled me into his level.

“It doesn’t matter of the age, it’s about what I saw, you weren’t there, you haven’t killed so many to survive, I have and even though I don’t sleep I can still hear the screams of them.” he closed his eyes and I felt him shake. “I never asked for him in my head, but he not like the others, something in my past made him unable to take over unless I let him or get knocked out, even then it’s motives aren’t that of killing or taking over.”

He let go of me and turned around. “Again, you didn’t see what happen, I killed the thing that started it and if I was burdened with the blood then I’ll carry it till I die.”

I looked to Jace and sighed “I’m sorry, just know… you can talk to me if things get bad, okay?”

Jace looked at me and chuckled. “That’s my line, now come on let's see if everyone is alright,” he turned for a moment then frowned, “The nobles are going to be blaming others for this, some on you due to how you look, just ignore them, the hunters here would stand up for you.”

I nodded “Do the nobles ever change from whiny little bitch mode?”

“Here? No, You should see the Valley, it’s a bit better.” Jace said. We began to walk out of the building and saw Celestia, who is still wearing glasses, the mane six, and a lot of angry nobles. I heard Jace sigh. “This is going to be a pain.”

Jace, the next day

“Really! You fought against a slime monster!” Stella said. It’s been a day since the Gala, thank the maker, and I was back in my Workshop. I told the events of what happened, other than the deaths she didn’t seem fazed about the whole thing.

“Yes, we did and I had to deal with nobles that wanted to kill Greg, luckily that didn’t happen with Yorshka, Tia, Lu, and Twilight's help but they aren’t happy with me,” I leaned back in my chair and chuckled. “Man it was funny to see Greg jump when Yorshka appeared behind him.”

I looked down at Stella and saw that she was still wearing the necklace with the two stones. I felt a bit sad but curious about the blue one. “I remember your dad giving you the one with the markings on it but what’s with the blue stone?”

“Oh, well I got it from a merchant at a flea market, she said that it was a special stone that connected to another one in a far off land, it doesn't do much other than glow a bit,” she looked up at me. “You want it?”

“What?! No no, that’s yours I couldn’t just-” I saw her taking the stone off and hand it to me.

“Naa, I don’t need it, also it sometimes keeps me up at night with all the glowing,” she smiled at me. I looked at the stone and turned it in my hand. As I looked at it the door opened and I saw Spike walk in. He wore a red shirt with cargo shorts. There was a bird perched on his shoulder and he was carrying a bag of some kind.

“Hey Spike, you feeling better?” I asked him. During everything that was happening Spike came down with something and had to stay in bed. I gave him some herbal tea that would help.

“Yeah, sad that I had to miss the Gala,” he paused and thought about it. “Well, not really. I did get to spend time with Peewee here, though since I gave him back to his parents he comes and goes.”

The bird looked at Spike and pecked at his head. “Yes, yes I got your food, jeez you're worst than me,”

As Spike and Peewee stared at one another figure stepped through the door, it was Greg. Spike and Peewee looked up at him and waved. “Hello! You’re the very tall guy right?”

Greg shrugged “Used to be short, but I guess that those days are gone, so… yeah, I guess. What’s up?”

“Well, technically you but other then that nothing,” the bird looked at Spike and stared at him. “Well I have to go, got some feeding to do.”

Spike left and Stella went back to her usual spot to read, I have to ask what it is she’s reading, I looked over at Greg. “So, how did it go?”

Greg began to poke at a corner of his suit absently “She was pity dating me, I think, she started the date saying she wasn’t interested in a second one...but I still showed her a good time, at least, I got her to smile a bit, so that was nice.”

“Don’t know, I know a lot of stuff but love life isn’t my forte,” I told him.

Greg nodded and sighed “So… how did you get to have your own world? Could you show me how to find my way to a vacant one? One without a… what was it? Displaced?”

I thought about it for sometime before standing up and looking at my books. I began pulling journals out and looking through them. “It’s a bit risky but I might know a way,”

I went to the wall and put my hand on it. I heard some beeping and part of the wall opened. I pulled a claw looking thing and put it on.

Greg looked to Stella and smiled, giving her a gentle hug “See ya, shortstack.”

“See ya, Mr. Tall, Dark, and handsome.” she said with a smile. I chuckled at this and walked over and slash the air, making a rift. Greg looked at it and walked through it. The rift closed and I checked the readings, “Nothing wrong has happened so that’s goo-”

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!” I heard someone yell and a loud thud was heard from outside. I went outside and saw Greg face planted on the ground.

“Whoops, must of miscalculated that. Sorry.” I said again.

Greg weakly gestured for me to get closer, I did so and he grabbed my collar and pulled me in “You suck.” he then laid his head down as I looked up, damn, he was waaaay high up.

I fiddle with the rift claw, yes that’s what I’m calling it, and helped Greg up. “Okay, this time I know that it’s going to work, if not you’ll appear in the same place again.” I slash the air again and made a new rift, this some looked odd since it was purple yet staticy. Greg walked through it and again the rift closed. I looked up to see if he’s falling. I didn’t see a tall man falling so that’s good. I looked over at Stella and smiled.

“Want some icecream?”

Author's Note

jace belongs to DemonG. as does this worldlink here, CLICK MEEEEE!

Might Vs. Magic, FIGHT!

Author's Note

EVERYONE! there is NSFW in this chapter, just an fyi, it says where it starts and ends, so just be warned!

Might Vs. Magic, FIGHT!

I was walking with Bob as I looked over the citizens from the Elder Oak, seeing if there was anything I was needed for while Rose went into trade negotiations with the Yaks of yakyakistan. I looked to Bob and chuckled “So, how did the date go with Jinx?”

Bob smiled happily “Great! We had a wonderful time, and at the end, I walked her home., felt weird walking between dimensions, kinda tingly.”

I nodded as I put my hands in my pockets, only to notice that I had the two tokens I had found earlier this week in them. “Huh, ok, guess now is as good a time as any.” I looked to the two tokens and shrugged, tossing them to the ground “Sam and silent person, I choose you!”

Bob looked at me funny as the gear rolled around on the ground for a second. The necklace hit the ground once and the portal opened, the gear… shot out of the window like a rocket. I looked back at the portal as a woman wearing a black/ dark blue trench coat, bikini top and shorts walked out with a katana on her back. She had black hair that was tied to two unkept pony tails, one longer than the other, pale skin and very, very blue eyes. For me and Bob we were looking at one part of her, one that I know for a fact that Rose has bigger. The girl looked over at us and waved.

I looked up from her (honestly massive for a humans) breasts and nodded “Hello. Do you know the person whose token is a gear? Their token broke my Wife's favorite window, and I plan to bill them for the damage.” I looked over to Bob, who was still staring, and smacked him upside the head. “Knock that off.”

The woman blinked at me and at Bob and started to move her hands a bit. I saw her make signs before stopping. She pulled out a notepad and wrote something on it and showed it to me.

“Do you know sign language?”

I nodded “I do, Bob doesn’t.”

Bob shrugged “I suck at learning alternate languages, although, I do know some very rude gestures.”

The woman looked at him and wrote something else down and showed it to him.

“I also know some rude gestures.” she said as she gave him the middle finger.

Bob smiled evilly. “Name a time and place.”

I looked to my brother before slugging him in the arm “Don’t make me lock you in the same room as Nip.”

Bob paled “But she hates me!”

I nodded “Exactly.”

The woman looked at us with a blank look before writing again. “So… who are you?”

I bowed politely “I am Greg, king of the Deer, Gremlins, Nefereldens, and now, the Sylvari.”

Bob smiled and puffed out his chest “I am Bob, brother to Greg, and incarnation of chaotic good.”

“Chaotic good?” she asked on paper.

Bob nodded “Yeah, Discord, or Eris in our world, is naturally Chaotic neutral. I am the embodiment of chaos devoted to the positive changes in life, basically, I am the antithesis of Loki.”

The lady made the ‘Ahh’ look as she wrote something down. “I know Eris, got punched in the face by Sam, it was funny.”

Bob was once again staring at her breasts, but he quickly snapped out of it “Wha? Sorry! Wait, who’s Sam?”

“My sister.” she wrote before writing some more. “Also I don’t mind you lookin, kinda used to it by now.”

Bob blushed and looked away “Still doesn’t make it okay.”

I nodded “Yeah, I kinda have to agree, not cool to stare at a woman's cleavage when you aren’t… well… lovers. And in the bedroom.”

Bob shook his head “Dude, I know that, I can HEAR you through the walls between our rooms, you and Rose get busy often.”

“Fun.” the lady wrote before looking at me. “If you ever want to make it more fun, give me a call.” she then winked at me.

I shook my head “Sorry, but I don’t mate with people I do not know well. Bob may like that though.”

Bob looked at me incredulously “Seriously? What, am I some sort of man whore?”

“No, I seen them, not fun, at least I don’t charge like they do.” she writes.

Bob looked to the lady before rubbing the back of his head “Ummm…. Would you like to? Like, as in make fun.”

I snickered “Smooth~”

“No, not right now.” she writes until she turned the page. “Names Roc btw.”

Bob nodded and smiled “Pretty name, for a pretty girl.”

I laughed “Yeah, pour on the charm now, after offering to screw and getting shot down.”

Bob then looked at me and gave me the stink eye “Really? Shouldn’t we be looking for her sister, before the citizens start noticing her?” Roc then got our attention as she counted down from five. When she hits zero there was a loud explosion.

“There she is.” she said. She smiles before hearing some yelling.

“WHO'S THE ASSHOLE WHO SUMMONED ME?!?!?” someone female yelled.

I slenderwalked to the site of the explosion only to find an absolute panic along the streets, no one was hurt, from what I could tell, but everyone was running to their houses and hiding right as I came in to observe. I saw another woman with tan skin, white hair, very orange eyes, wearing a tank top and jeans as she looked around. I also saw that her breasts were also big, not as big as Rose or Rocs but still.

Bob ran up next to me and whispered into my… place that an ear should be. “Should we tell her it was us?”

I nodded before slenderwalking to the woman and grabbing her before anything else could blow up “Now calm down! I already have to replace the window you broke, don’t make me have to fix the town square!”

“Who the living hell are you!” she yelled as she pulled away and glared at me. “Are you the one who summoned me?!? If you are then very bad timing you son of a-”

She was cut off by someone hitting her over the head. Roc looked down at her and shook her head.

I looked to Roc, then to her sister “If you were going to say Bitch, let me stop you there, my mother was a horrible person, and I cannot say that I did not cher when she died, but there are many more appropriate words than that to say in polite company. Especially considering that you were rude enough to assault my kingdom.”

The woman muttered something as Roc looked at me and wrote something. “Don’t mind her, she’s having a bit of a bad week… also I have to ask you something.”

Bob nodded “Yeah, bad weeks are common for our kind.”

I looked to Roc before smiling, making sure not to show my teeth this time. “Go ahead, I’m an open book.”

“Are you joking about the repairing part, because the window…” she turned around for a moment before looking back. “And the buildings are repairing themselves…”

I shook my head “No, I was serious, there is a fine for damaging public property here, even though it fixes itself. I don’t want to have the place worked too hard too often.”

The woman crossed her arms and muttered something and Roc moved her hand down and did signs in front of her.

“Fine fine, I’ll go help repair what I can…” she stood up and walked over, muttering under her breath.

Rose then runs toward us with the yaks of Yakyakistan, them being massive, burly guys, like, you’d think Hulk was their ancestor, because they share the same build and temperament. They were armed with massive hammers, axes, and gauntlets that looked strikingly similar to MMA gloves, except made of metal.

“They would be cool… if it wasn’t for the smell.” she said as she covered her nose. “x(“

I nodded while Bob snickered, Rose looked to us, then to Roc as she readied her bow “We had just finished the diplomatic meeting when we heard an explosion, what happened?”

Roc waved at her and wrote something but I stopped her.”We summoned some displaced, and one of them threw a tantrum, basically.”

Bob looked to Sam and snickered, her being none the wiser “Good thing she didn’t hear that.”

“I HEARD THAT!” Sam yelled. Roc chuckled a bit as she looked at Rose for a moment then at me.

“Who’s that?” she asked.

I smiled “This, is my beautiful wife and queen of the Faewood, Mother Birch Rose.”

Rose smiled and bowed, looking to Roc as she did so “And who might you be?”

“Roc, and the one who’s repairing your buildings and window is my sister, Sam.” Roc said.

Rose nodded and walked to Sam, holding out her hand “It is a pleasure to welcome you to the Faewood, I hope you enjoy your stay.”

“Please stay away from the builder who’s doing their job, the place is a no safe zone, please wear a hard hat.” Sam said without looking, as if she said it many times already.

I smiled as Rose shrugged and left her alone, taking her in my arms and kissing her tenderly “So, how goes getting our kingdom out there?”

Rose smiled and kissed my cheek “Great, my dearest one. We have already established trade routes with the Kirin empire, and Griffonstone, now that the Yakyakistanees are with us we just need to make contact with The Minotaur Council, and we will completely encapsulate Equestria.”

“What about the Diamond Dogs?” Roc asked.

Rose looked to Roc uncomfortably “We helped the Gremlins go to war with them. Their kingdom is no more, only packs and tribes scattered across the world remain.”

“Ahh… I see.” she said, not looking to worry about that. “I only asked because Sam, in our world, is the alpha of a pack of them, quite interesting really.”

I looked to her and whispered in her ear “You may want to tell her to avoid mentioning that, Diamond dogs enslaved the entire Gremlin race, our Gremlin master technician HATES them.”

“Gremlin race? You mean beings this tall and look like a goblin… ish.” she said as she did the gestures.

I nodded “Yeah, Gremlins...they have had a hard time of it.”

“Ic, well your gremlin friend seen them here, the ones back home… some have it rough.” she said.

I nodded and smiled “You know, I think Prax could do something to give you an easier way to speak, maybe a charm necklace?”

“And what? Lose the one interesting thing about me?” she said with a raised eyebrow.

Bob laughed “Trust me, there’s a lot more to you then the lack of a voice, even I can see that from just meeting you.”

“You have no idea.” she said with a wink.

I smiled and laughed as Bob blushed and turned away from her, trying to hide his...er… well, he had a boner. “So, Rose, you think we could have them over, introduce them to everyone?”

Rose smiled and nodded “That would be a good idea.”

“This is so annoying!” I heard Sam yell. I saw her looking at the building as it repairing itself. “Stop that!”

I looked to Sam and laughed “You know, you could just do other work, to get the cash to pay the fine.”

“Shut up!” she yelled as she went over and continued repairing..

“I understand the building but… the window?” Roc wrote.

I nodded “The entire place is made from the Elder Oak’s magic, the tree houses and lamps are made from cuttings from the tree. They are all connected, and the Elder Oak provides us with most of what we need, aside from weapons and armor.”

“Okay… but… the window.” she said.

I shrugged “Amber and sap from the tree.”

Rose then looked to Roc jealously “I wish I could wear clothes like that. Much easier to move in than these Oak be damned dresses.”

“Why not?” She wrote and shown to her and me.

I sighed “Well, for one, that’s too revealing for royalty, in the opinion of the royal council. And… she doesn’t get to go clothes shopping that often, that’s why I have been trying to get her to let me take over for a bit. Let her have a spa day or something. She just needs to blow off some steam.”

Rose smiled and kissed me on the cheek “That’s so sweet, but I really get all the relaxation I need when we go to bed~”

I blushed and rubbed the back of my head as Rose giggled. “O-okay.”

Roc wrote something down and ripped it out of her note pad and held onto it.

“DONE!” Sam yelled. I looked over and saw that the building was… not bad. It look much like a japanese shrine with hanging plants off the roof of the place. Sam looked over at a vine and fist bumped it.

I nodded and smiled “So I assume you two are displaced, may I ask what as?”

Bob nodded and smiled “I also would like to know.”

“Have ya heard of Black Rock Shooter?” Sam asked me. We shook our heads in unison. “Makes sense, anyway it’s a game that got a short anime for it, Roc here is the main girl Black Rock Shooter.”

Roc smiled at us. “And I’m someone called Strength.” Sam continued. “Well… we do not really look like them anymore but still.”

Bob nodded and smiled “So, what is it that Roc wrote down just a bit ago? If it’s something you want to ask us, go ahead and ask.”

I nodded in agreement as I held Roses hand “We are quite charitable, so if you need something, just ask.”

“Later” she said with her hands at me.

I shrugged and smiled before gesturing at the Elder Oak, the doors opening on their own “So, would you two like to meet everyone?”

“Sure.” Sam said. As she walked in I felt someone tap on my arm. I looked over and it was Roc handing me the note. I saw it was folded and has ‘For only you to look at’ on it.

I walked over to Bob and smiled “You escort Lady Roc inside, I have to take care of something.” I then slenderwalked to a private area and opened the note, wondering what the note said.

“I can help giving Rose a spa day. Y or N?”

I grinned and slenderwalked to her after circling the Y, and writing ‘name your price’, handing her the note and nodding. She took the note and read it. She looked at me and started to rip the note up and put them in her pocket before walking ahead. I saw her hands behind her back as she was talking to me with them.

“No price, being a friend.”

I smiled and decided to have a talk with Prax about making a gift for her as thanks. “Maybe… maybe she’d like manonic gun? She does have shooter in her title.”

I walked into the main room to see Prax… and he looks pissed.

“One more step and I’ll blast you to hell!” he yelled.

“Bring it!” Sam yelled back.

Prax pulled out a massive manonic weapon, looking like a plasma thrower from Fallout New Vegas, but with that manonic touch. Sam's hands and arms caught on fire. The flame grew until it showed that her hands and arms turned into that of a golem.

Prax fired a strange white burst of mana at the flames, causing them to solidify around her “You Diamond dog loving trash won’t take us! We have lost too many to your kind! You, who think just because we were new, that you had the right to take advantage of us! DIAMOND DOGS MUST DIE!”

“I have no idea what you're talking about but… EAT LEAD!” Sam yelled as she made her golem hand fire bullets like a machine gun at Prax.

Prax snarled as he slammed a metal rod into the ground, creating a magical force field around him, which took all the kinetic force from what hit it and added it to his projectiles. He fired ball after ball of frost elemental energy and froze her feet to the floor before taking out a small bomb and tossing it at her “EAT PLASMA, YOU BITCH!”

Sam stopped firing and grabbed the bomb and tossed it back. Flames came off of her feet as she charged at Prax.

Prax grabbed the bomb and bum rushed Sam as he pulled out and lit several of them. Before anything happened between the two something happened in a blur. All of his bombs and weapon were gone and Sam was on her back dazed. Roc was standing in the middle looking at the two of them with her note pad.

“You two done?” she wrote.

“Hey! He started it first!” Sam yelled.

I raised my hand “Actually, you kind of did, he smelled the Diamond dog on you, his people were enslaved to the Diamond dogs of this world for centuries.”

“Hey! It’s not my fault that I smell like them… Okay maybe it is but that’s just rude to hate me by smell.” she then crossed her arms. “Now I really don’t understand why they look up to you as their god?”

I looked to her curiously “Wait, you spoke with someone who reveres Prax as a god?”

“Spoke to someone? No, in the pack I’m in they all look at him as a god.” Sam said as she points her mechanized finger at him. “Not all Diamond dogs are slavers, some of them were slaves, and… food.”

Prax nodded in thought “I know that, but most Diamond dogs in this world hate me, want to make gremlin kind suffer for destroying their kingdom.” He then chuckled “Dogs must be mistaking immortality for godhood.”

“Well that’s neither here, nor there.” she said grumbling.

Prax sighed and held out a hand to Sam “Look, I’m sorry for jumping the gun, it’s just that we have had some hostile Diamond Dog packs traveling through the Faewood lately, it’s got the Gremlish on edge.”

“Ahh don’t worry about it, not like you can hurt me, well you can but I heal fast.” Sam said. She looks over at his hand. “Can’t shake hand, would break it.”

I smiled at the situation resolving itself as Prax looked to Sam and smiled “You know, I have a Golem that I’ve been working on, I think he’d like to meet you when he wakes up. Just a tune up.”

“What ever.” she said as she lays down on the ground. “Just going to lay here.”

Roc walked over to me as Rose went to see Sam's arms. She wrote something in her note book. “When you want me to give her the spa day?”

I smiled and signed to her four letters ‘A-S-A-P’

“She needs one that bad?”

I nodded and sighed ‘she has been using sex as a stress reliever every night. I’m worried that I’ll get her pregnant.’

“Ahh… well maybe you need one too then.” she wrotesaid.

I nodded and laughed ‘Yeah, good idea, I guess Prax and the rest of the council can take care of things for the rest of the day.’

Rose then looked to me and smiled “What ever are those strange gestures you are making? They look similar to the Silent Ones speech.”

Before I can answer Roc put a hand on me and I saw the world shift a bit. I looked around and saw that I was in a new place. A few moments later Roc and Rose were next to me.

“Sorry, had to move fast.” Roc signed.

I nodded and smiled at Rose “Welcome to your spa day, my love!”

Rose looked around to see we were in a dayspa of some sort. She blinked before someone came out. I saw that it was a woman with a kimono dress on and long white hair. Also she had fox ears and tail.

“Ahh, Roc, it’s so nice to see you again. Here for another spa day?” she asked. Roc nodded.

“Yes, also for these two as well. They Really need it.” she sighed. The woman nodded.

“Well, I guess that they want the full deal.” she said while looking at us. “Funny, never thought one of the faceless would show up but no matter, wait here for a few moments.” she turned and walked off.

I looked to her and gestured to the kitsune “So… what’s the full treatment? Mud bath and cucumber facial? Hot bath?”

Rose looked to Roc curiously “Excuse me, but… why didn’t you warn me? I thought you hurt my husband.”

Roc looked at her and did some jazz hands as if she was saying, ‘Surprise.’ She then looked over at me.

“Full treatment is a massage from head to toe, feet in water with fish, spa, and some other things that I can’t remember… I mostly come for a massage and spa.” she signed.

I nodded and waited for the kitsune woman, wondering idly if they would be so thorough as to massage my Wife head to toe, before blushing at the thought. Rose caught on to my blush and smiled before grabbing my hand and kissing it “What are you thinking about, my love?”

I didn’t say anything. I looked around until I saw a painting. With her in hand we walked over to it.

I smiled “It’s a beautiful piece, I wonder if it holds any significance to the establishment, or if it’s just for decoration…”

Rose smiled and giggled “What was it you say, ‘Nice save?’ I believe that is appropriate.”

“It’s for decoration mostly.” a voice said behind us. I turned to see the woman from before with some folded robes. “Here you are, these are yours to wear during your stay.”

I nodded “Where should we get dressed? Is there a dressing room?”

“Yes.” she said as she gestures two doorways, one with a blue sheet and the other pink. “You leave your clothes in baskets as you wear the robes.”

I nodded and headed in, the two girls going in and getting changed as I undressed, thankful that I had this new body just as I was every time I undressed, less having to explain away scars. Also the lady gave me an extra long robe for me. I looked around after putting my clothes in a basket and saw that there was another door out. I walked over to it before I had a feeling that I wasn’t alone here. I looked back to see my basket floating in the air and heading out of the room. “You know, before all this, I would've been freaked out by this…”

I saw a note float over to me. ‘You get full treatment, clothes get clean for you.’

I shrugged and walked out the door, only to find, to my surprise and embarrassment, it was a door to the woman's changing room, and they had just undressed. I blushed and tried to back out slowly, but I tripped over something with a loud crash. I looked up to see them staring at me.

“Smooth~.” Roc said.

I then, to my utter dismay, pitched a tent “Oh, fuck me!

Rose blushed a deep crimson red and licked her luscious lips before sitting on my chest with her naked butt “You wanted to sneak a peek, you should give us the same~” Before the two of us could do anything Roc came over, with robe on, and put some paper in front of us with writing on both sides.

“Not now or get thrown out of spa, later ;)” it said.

I flushed beet red before nodding and standing up as I picked up Rose and set her on the ground to get changed “I’ll go out the other door.”

“You do that sexy.” Roc said with a giggle before I walked out.

Later (NSFW!)

We returned to find that things were relatively unchanged since we left, except Bob had introduced Sam to Father Ash, Nip, and Fred. And I decided to treat my very relaxed wife to some cuddle time. We were snuggling together, just holding each other close and smiling, when there was a knock on the door. I went to the door, much to Roses dismay, and opened it. I saw Roc there.

“Sup.” she sighed.

I gestured to Rose and smiled “We were just cuddling, what’s wrong?”

Rose huffed “What’s wrong is that your butt is not in this bed.”

“Oh… is this cuddling time or…” she leaned in a bit more. “Sexy fun time?”

I blushed and stammered as my manhood erected to full mast. Roc saw this and pulled out her notebook and wrote something in it. She ripped it out and made a paper airplane and tossed it to Rose.

Rose smiled and opened the note as I stammerred in the doorway like a stiff, she read the note and smiled before nodding at Roc “That sounds lovely!”

I looked to Rose and began to panic, my footlong member twitching as I tried in vain to make it die down “What, what’s a good idea?”

Roc smirked at me and walked over to me as her hand slowly moved to my member and slowly rubbed it. She signed with her other hand something that I think was. “Sexy fun time.”

I backed up as a grunt of pleasure escaped my lips “u-ummm…. Okay, if-if you want to…” I began to remove my clothing, showing my snow chalk white skin and 12 inch long cock “Umm… who wants to start? I usually just do whatever Rose wants.”

Roc looked over at Rose as she pulls me over to the bed and pushing me down onto it. I looked up to see the two of them at the end of the bed as Roc wrote something and showed it to Rose. She blushed a bit and looked at me while smiling.

“It seems that Roc wants to… put on a show for you.” she said.

I nodded shakily and smiled “O-okay… sure, if you want, that is.” Roc nodded and turned Rose to face her and gave her a deep kiss. They continued to kiss as their hands explored the others body. After a few minutes they began to take each others clothes off.

I blushed even deeper as I longed to kiss them, hold them, basically touch them in any way as I strained myself to not move, knowing that if I did, the show would end. They broke off their kiss and looked down at each other and then at me. Roc slowly lowered herself down to Roses breasts and began to lick the nipple on one and grope the other with her hand, Rose moaned as she moved her hand to her breast, Roc moved her hand down to her pussy and started to play with it as she locked her lips on her breast.

I swear that if I could, I would ejaculate from sheer arousal, my cock was throbbing with need as I looked to them and began to instinctively stroke myself. After a few minutes they stop and looked over at me before climbing in bed.

“Like what you see?” Roc asked as she looked at my member closely.

I nodded eagerly and stammered out an ecstatic “Y-yes… let me put it in!” Rose looked happy at this but Roc stopped her.

“Ah ah ah, the show isn’t over yet, there’s a show and we have something special. I was told that you have some… likes.” she said as the two moved a bit closer.

I gulped as I looked into her eyes before licking my lips with my long, dexterous tongue. “Wh-what are those likes, exactly?”

The two looked at one another for a moment before moving on each side of my member. They moved closer and put it between both of their breasts and started to move up and down.

I moaned in pleasure as my member throbbed and ached in their cleavage as I was pleasured, pre escaping my tip and slicking down their breasts, making them feel even better. They went a bit faster as Roc’s jaw moved a bit as she leans in and give Rose another kiss for a moment before backing off. Roc looked at me and smiles.

“Ready for your… fun?” she signed.

I nodded ecstatically as my cock throbbed and twitched, eager to feel more of this euphoria. Roc nodded and pulled away from my member and helped Rose up and move her as she was now over my member.

“Now… I believe you want this right?” she asked. I nodded at her as it twitched. “Well, I can’t say it so ask her if she want’s it.”

I looked to Rose and smiled “D-do you want me inside? I… I haven’t taken any spells to reduce my virility, so…”

Rose smiled warmly and rubbed against my member with her vagina “I want you to paint my insides white, my love.”

Roc looked at me and smiled as she moved Rose down it, she slid down slowly as we moaned until she took it all in. Her face was red and she was panting at this. She began to grind her hips on me as she smiled.

I grunted and grabbed her rump as I licked her hips and kissed her all over, letting my lust take over as I thrust all the way into her, then pulled almost completely out, only to thrust back in. Our hips making a sweet sound as they slapped together as she went up and down on me.

“Hey, you want to see something good?” Roc asked me, signing in front of Rose's breasts.

I nodded as I looked at them, grunting and thrusting the only thing I could do at the moment.

“Well… there was one thing about that spa day that the two of you don’t know about and I knew that you would like it.” she sighed as she moved her hands onto Roses breasts and began playing with them. Rose moaned at this as she moved a bit faster on my member, as she did she began to moan louder as her breasts became… fuller? Roc played with them until she started to squeeze them, as she did white liquid came out of them as Roc smiled.

I gasped and realized that she was giving milk, quickly latching onto her right breast and drinking mouthful after mouthful of delicious opaque liquid. “Mmmm…. Mmmnnnn….”

Rose looked at this in shocked at first, before her eyes rolled up into her head as she moaned more. Roc moved out of the way as the two of us fell onto the bed as I started to rut her. Rose wrapped her arms and legs around me as she moaned in bliss.

I kept thrusting for what felt like a few seconds, before I thrust completely into her and filled her with semen “Ohhh... Rose… that was so good…” I then looked to Roc and smiled “Now it’s your turn, yes? I do believe you got very little pleasure so far.”

“Umm… I think I’ll pass due to reasons, besides she’s not done with you.” She said. I looked at her oddly as Rose pushed me back and she was on top of me again and thrusting her hips on me. I looked at Roc as she stood away from us oddly. “One thing about the treatment, it gives you a boost to your fun.”

I then noticed that I was still erect and ready for round two. I began to thrust into her a bit more as she thrust downwards. Roc began putting her clothes back on and smiled at us.

“Greg, quick question, are the two of you trying to get kids?” she asked.

I looked to Rose and then her vagina still dripping with my seed right as I released another load into her. “No, but I think we will.”

“Well… I think she wanted some, one of the things she had boost her chances on getting knocked up… so… have fun!” she said as she walked out of the door. I looked at the door before Rose started thrusting again.

The next day. END NSFW

I woke up in bed after a long night of fun. I rolled over and saw Rose laying beside me. She opened her eyes at me and smiled.

“Good morning.” she greeted.

I smiled and kissed her belly “How is my love this morning? I do think pregnancy suits you, however, I must ask you refrain from mating with any other eldritch abominations.”

“Oh I think I’m good with you.” she said. She moved her hand to her belly. “Boy, you did fill me last night, there’s no way that I’m not pregnant after that.”

I nodded happily “I just hope they aren’t too different from the other Deer, I’d hate for them to be bullied.” I then sighed “And I hope I’m a better parent than my dad…”

Rose leaned down and kissed my head. “You’ll be great my love, now I think we should get some food, I’m a bit hungry.”

Bob then shouted through the wall “I bet you are! Damn near couldn’t sleep last night!”

Rose chuckled at this. “I think we should get the walls soundproof.”

I nodded bashfully as Bob peered in through the doorway with a look of disappointment “You kids were way too crazy last night, I don’t know what you two had last night, but I WANT some!”

I slenderwalked to my brother, not even caring that I was still naked, and kicked him in the balls before pushing him out the door “No.”

I then turned to Rose and smiled “I think we should get dressed, hmm?”

Rose nodded and went to get dressed as I simply slenderwalked back into my clothes, ah, the perks of being a fourth dimensional being… Rose walked to the door, now dressed in a beautiful dress as always. “Let’s go, my love.”

We made our way to the dining hall to find Roc and Sam, eating quite energetically, as Father Ash was doing a diagnostics test, and Fred was holding a very powerful looking staff as he was talking to Nip.

Roc saw us and waved, Sam just continued eating her breakfast.

When Fred saw us, he smiled and ran over to us “Father Ash Greg, Mother Birch Rose! It is a pleasure to see you, I was just telling Nip here about this, the most treasured possession of my people, the Staff of our God-king Nefereldi!”

I looked to it curiously “What exactly makes this staff so precious?”

Fred beamed proudly “This staff was gifted to the children of Nefereldi as a means for their leaders to channel him, and call upon his power in battle, whoever uses this staff, if the blood of Nefereldi runs in their veins, can become a vestige of his great power!”

“Cool… so you become a giant glowy version of yourself?” Sam said without looking.

Fred looked to Sam in annoyance “In a manner of speaking, yes, we become strong like him, our bodies morph so that, for but a few moments, our power can be somewhere near his. I have no doubts that if you saw the majesty of this form, that you too would understand his greatness.”

Prax nodded “Yeah, Fred in that form is not to be messed with, pup. He outmatches me with my golem suit, and I am a force to be reckoned with in that.” He then mumbled “Though I have my doubts that thing is Fred.”

“Well~.” Sam said as she stood up and cracked her knuckles. “Now I want to see this.”

Fred looked to Sam with worry “Are you sure? Most of the time, I use the staff as a last resort for defending the city… I do not know if I am CAPABLE of holding back when like that…”

Father Ash laughed “Have you forgotten my magic already? I can heal any wound, if I cast it early enough.”

“Whatever, I’m itching for a fight, thought I may be look for those dogs but now you sound interesting.” Sam said. Roc rolled her eyes at her.

Fred sighed and looked to Father Ash “Cast away, but please, take us to where Nip cannot see, I would hate her to see me like that.”

Father Ash nodded and teleported them away, me sitting down to my meal as Rose smiled “She’s in for a good fight.”

I then looked to the side, where everyone seemed to be avoiding. And smiled “You can come out, Asriel.”

“I guess I need to work on my hiding magic.” Asriel said, smirking as he came out, in his child form.

I shrugged “Well, in your defence, it can’t be easy to hide such a massive energy signature.”

“It also doesn’t help I’ve gotten a couple more things to ‘upgrade’ since I last met you.” He said.

I smiled “Well, it’s good to see you nonetheless, my friend! Have you noticed anything new about my wife? Maybe a new glow to her?”

“Well, judging by the developing SOUL in her, she’s pregnant… congrats, by the way.” He said.

“Not my fault!” Roc signed at us.

I looked to her amusedly “And who exactly took us to that special spa? And who helped with the ‘Show’?

“You enjoyed it.” she said.

Bob sighed “How come he gets all the booty, when I am the one who has to hear him get it?”

I shrugged “Because I have more limbs with which to pleasure them?” I then let out my slendrils and waggled them suggestively.

Father Ash shook his head slowly “Why am I here for this, again?”

“To give Fred some sort of healing thing, I want to punch something.” Sam said. Roc again rolled her eyes again.

Father Ash looked to Asriel “Would you like to view the battle? I am fairly certain that the two of us viewing would not change the outcome.”

“Sure.” Asriel said, shrugging.

Father Ash nodded and began to cast the spell, making them disappear from my field of vision.

Fred POV

After Father Ash cast the spell, he sent us to a canyon that I recognized as the old mining operation that the Deer empire underwent, having abandoned it due to the mine itself drying up. I gripped my staff and began the transformation as my body began to change, musculature and hair growing all over my body as I grew to herculean sizes, my body now dwarfing Sam as wings tore out of my back and the regalia of Nefereldi now adorned me, my tail now much larger as I growled at Sam. My hands now cruel looking claws as I readied my staff and fired a bolt of electricity at her hands. The bolt hit her as it went through her body.

“Okay, that hurts… but not the same as Roc so,” her arms turned golem like as she grinned. “Bring it furry.”

I growled again and launched bolt after elemental bolt at her, each element taking different effects, the electricity arcing between her hands and scorching the metal right before a frost blast hit it, turning the metal brittle before I ran at her, my staff holstered to my back as I grabbed her hands and smashed them on the ground.

I made a grin that this was over before it began, that is before I got hit in the jaw by something that felt like a freight train. I staggered back as she charged at me, swinging to my left side. I blocked it but the force of it made me take a step back.

I grabbed her hand and bent it back before grabbing Sam by the head and slamming her +repeatedly into the ground as I roared, my hands engulfed in darkness as I tried to blind her with it, the dark energies eating at her flesh like acid as I threw her into a wall, throwing a fireball tinged with darkness at her.

Taking some breaths, I saw something jump out of the wall towards me, I knocked it away as I turned back to see a metal glowing fist coming at me.

“Meteor Mash Bitch!” Sam yelled as she hit me with a punch with the force of… well a meteor.

I growled and spit out some black, tar like substance, the substance in question a special defence of the Nefereldens. This substance clinged to Sam and began to grow, sticking to her as the substance expanded, sticking her legs together as I began clawing at her repeatedly. I saw some flames burst out of her a bit, I jumped back a bit as the flame caught the substance and exploded. I blinked at this and thought that she was insane, then I saw her walk out of the smoke with a mad grin.

“This is fun~.” she said as she charged at me and grabbed me. I began to break her hold as two things slammed into my face. I saw that she had two more golem arms that were punching me in the face. I broke free of her hold as she continued to charge, punching me with four arms.

I grabbed the two new arms and ripped them out before impaling her on my stinger and igniting it with fire magic. I then grabbed her and ripped her haphazardly off of my stinger and ripped off the other two arms. I took some breaths as the power of the staff left me, me falling to my knees in exhaustion. My wounds healed themselves due to Father Ash’s magic, I looked up to see a now ripped apart Sam as she laid there… not moving… did Father Ash cast his spell on her?

I ran to her side as I began to tear up “No, no no no no no! Wake up! I… I am sorry! I’m-”

I was interrupted by something hitting me. I got knocked to the ground, dazed, and looked up.

“HA! Beat ya!” Sam yelled as she pushed herself up and looked at her other half. “Hey! Why are you over there?”

I looked to her in horror “How in the name of Rosni the Elder are you still living?! Half of your body is not attached!”

“Well for one, the other half is over there.” she said as said half stood up and walked over to her. I watched as she put herself back together and stood up, stretching. “Now, you done? Because I can keep going.”

I heard clapping, turning to see Asriel there. “That was a good entertaining fight.” He said.

“Yeah it… Hey! Who the hell are you!?!?” Sam yelled.

“Asriel Dreemurr.” He said.Sam stared at him for a moment.

“You’re a talking goat.” she said bluntly.

“Ever hear of Undertale?” He asked.

“Yes, still… talking goat.” she said.

I looked to Sam and frowned “That is quite rude.” I then smiled at Asriel “How are you doing, sire? It is a pleasure to see you again.”

“I’ve been fine.” He said.

I then looked to father Ash and smiled warmly “My lord, we are ready to return, may you send us home?”

Father Ash nodded and teleported us back, though he forgot to bring one important detail… Sam's clothes.

Asriel saw this, covering his eyes with his paws.

Sam blinks and looks down.“Oh you son of a-” she sighed as flames appeared, making a red tank top and jeans appeared.

Bob covertly hid his camera while she was doing this, saving the picture for later.

Sam glared at Father Ashe as she went to sit by Roc, who was unfazed by everything.

I looked to Nip, who was running towards me with a smile on her face “Love! Happy to see!”

I looked to her happily “Don’t push yourself, my dear, you don’t want to hurt the baby!”

Nip slowed down and walked the rest of the way to me as she smiled and kissed me “Egg safe, in bedroom.”

Father Ash Greg smiled and walked over to me “You never told me you were to be a father! Mayhaps when they are born, we can set up a play date?”

I nodded happily as I sat down tiredly “I would quite like that.”

“Is it safe to look yet?” Asriel asked, still covering his face.

Greg smiled and laughed “Yes, it is safe, my friend.”

Rose smiled and tousled Asriel's hair “You are quite adorable like that, my friend.” Asriel blushed, it showing through his fur when he lowered his hands.

Rose picked him up and hugged him, unknowingly crushing him in her cleavage “Oh, you are so adorable!” This made his head red from embarrassment, him not moving. Rose held him for awhile before releasing him at my insistence, no need for Asriel to get too familiar with my queens chest...

“That is the most embarrassing thing that has happened to me yet.” He said, face still red.

Bob started mumbling under his breath “Lucky bastard…”